Destiny

Night Kissed Book Three

M.R. Frost

Copyright © 2023 by M.R. Frost

All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Cover Illustration by degalinx

Editing and Proofreading by AlternativEdits

Any errors found are mine and mine alone.

Contents

Need more Harem?

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Epilogue

About M.R. Frost

Also by M.R. Frost

Need more Harem books in your life? Check out these groups:

Dukes of Harem Group: Dukes of Harem | Facebook

Harem lit Group: Harem Lit | Facebook

HaremLit Readers: HaremLit Readers | Facebook

1

“Get up, Gray! We need you!”

My body tingled with the unbridled power that Kara’s blood had infused me with. I felt more powerful than ever. Yet even with this new power, I was momentarily defenseless as I watched Kara surge back into the fight. I didn’t even feel the cool air whisper across my bare torso as Kara’s body contorted and expanded, transforming into a massive dragon. Her scales were so dark they had a purple hue to them.

“Get up and fight, Graelyn,” an unfamiliar masculine voice filled my mind.

I whipped my head around, looking for the source of the words. Whatever questions I had would have to wait. The chaos that raged all around me was finally registering.

Nystra flung herself at a group of vampires in all her savage werepanther glory. Rending and shredding her foes as she carved a swath of destruction through their ranks. Blood and chunks flew through the air, and her feline roar echoed in the chamber—challenging anyone who dared to enter within claw range of her.

Jocelyn, my sweet Jocelyn, stood strong as a force of nature. Violence and retribution splayed across her beautiful orcish face as she stabbed the butt of her staff to the ground. The stone turned to liquid and swallowed her enemies up to their knees before it hardened again, entombing their legs in the now solid ground. She twisted her grip on her staff and sent her thorny vines out to savagely finish off her helpless foes.

My attention was drawn upward. I would never complain about how gaudy and grandiose the dragon who built this temple was ever again. Kara flew through the air, circling the perimeter, spewing flames onto our enemies. Pained screams erupted, and I could smell the sickly-sweet scent of burning flesh.

Myra was in the opening of the ritual chamber, facing toward the entrance tunnel. She weaved her arms in an intricate dance. I felt her Will flood into the room at the same time the hair on my arms stood up.

A veritable lightning storm sprang from her palms, bathing her in shadows as it lit up the tunnel and the ritual chamber. Pure power raced down the entrance, and tendrils of lightning danced along the corridor's edges. Screams and bestial roars competed with the sounds of battle ringing through the room.

I’d never seen such raw power from my women. Still, I could tell that they were being pushed back, surrounded as the mass of enemies surged toward them. They were forced back-to-back though they fought hard.

The enemies packed in too close for Kara to safely breathe her fire. She crashed into a group of attackers and spun a circuit, her tail cutting through her opponents. Her body spasmed and shrunk in on itself as she spun. I watched her grasp her tail as it broke away from her body and formed the massive sword that she’d always carried.

The fact that she was naked and unarmored didn’t matter. Her smooth, delicate-looking flesh deflected most of the attacks as easily as any armor. The ones that broke through left tiny trails of blood. A hint of jealousy seeped into me at the sight of her nigh-impenetrable skin.

A furry dark tide flowed into the room, and the shadowy figures started to attack my companions.

The sight of the lycanthropes spilling into the chamber broke me from my reverie. My companions were powerful, but Kara was right. They needed me, but they would have to fight without me for a little longer. My attention was drawn to the side by the sounds of Grevic trying to break free of his bindings.

The newfound power coursed through me, making me feel light as a feather when I sprang to my feet. My shadow flowed up my body and encased me in my protective shroud armor. I’d been told it looked like my full-plate armor with a hood of impenetrable darkness save for the glowing sapphires that replaced my normal gray-colored eyes.

I raced to the pillory holding Grevic and shattered the lock like it was made of clay and not iron. I lifted the wooden beam that trapped him about his neck and wrists. He started to collapse to the ground the moment he was free, and I caught him with my free hand, easing him to the ground.

“Save yourself,” he gasped out. “I’m too weak to be of any service.”

“You won’t be for long.”

I was confident in my statement, but I had no idea how I was going to fulfill it. Maybe I could get Jocelyn to heal him? I would have to break her away from the fight to do it, though, and we couldn’t afford that.

Roars shook the chamber, and two massive werebears charged into the room. Lightning streamed from Myra’s fingers and danced about their bodies, peeling the flesh from them while they burned and blistered.

They had served their purpose in diverting Myra’s attack on the chamber’s entrance. More lycanthropes filed in behind them, mostly unscathed because of the werebears' sacrifice. A small one at that, for the bears were already healing the damage they had sustained.

But that answered my dilemma. Grevic couldn’t feed from me or any of the Fallen in the ritual cavern, vampiric blood was toxic to other vampires, and I couldn’t spare any of my companions from the fight. Lycanthropes were the only viable donors.

I felt the familiar pain as my fangs elongated and my claws ripped through my fingers. Speeding into the fray, I moved faster than I ever had before. My reaction time was supercharged, and the world around me appeared to move in slow motion. Easily dodging any enemies and attacking shadows conjured by the vampires, I was focused on the path to Grevic’s salvation.

A werewolf swung its claws in a powerful upward arc as it tried to split me from stomach to sternum. I ducked under the attack and punched my fist as hard as I could into, no through, his guts. The sweet metallic scent of fresh blood filled my nose, and my Hunger stirred.

I pushed it back down because this wasn’t for me. Besides, there were plenty more where this one came from.

I pulled my fist from its stomach as I spun to its back. Faster than it could react, I grasped its snout in hand and tore its throat out with the other. The werewolf fell to its knees as its blood poured down its chest, and gurgling noises escaped its ruined neck.

It wouldn’t stop the beast for long. Already, the damaged flesh began to mend. Lycanthropes could only be killed by silver. Everything else was an annoyance. Our only chance was to make them realize they couldn’t win this fight.

I grabbed the wolf by the scruff of his neck and hauled it back to my father.

“Feed and then join the fight,” I ordered him.

“That’s so sweet, Graelyn. Taking care of your decrepit father.”

I spun around at the sound of the familiar voice. Standing there, dressed head to toe in a hooded black robe that seemed to pulsate shadows, was the monster responsible for my kidnapping.

“Shadara, I’m really going to enjoy this,” I growled out as I sunk into a combat stance.

“Not as much as I am, half-breed.”

She pulled her hood back and let her robe drop to the ground. Shadara was a green-eyed half-elf with brown hair cut off at her chin. The loose-fitting clothes she wore promoted her lithe dancer’s figure the freedom of movement. She was beautiful—the revelation was startling. I expected her appearance to match the monster she was on the inside.

She pulled her twin daggers from her back and held them at the ready. I would have to be careful of those since they were coated in a poison that weakened me and halted my regeneration ability.

I noticed her body twitch slightly, and I threw myself at her. Fear filled her eyes at my speed. Shadows coalesced around her and whisked her to safety, but not before my claws cut a small line across her stomach.

I spun in circles as I looked for the shadows to spit her out. I noticed Grevic stand up, blood dripping from his chin, as he wove a spell and reached into a pocket dimension that closed when he pulled out a silver sword. Grevic wasted no time plunging it into the heart of the werewolf at his feet.

He looked at me and shrugged.

“You can never be too prepared, Graelyn.”

I heard Nystra scream out in pain.

“Help my companions,” I ordered him. “I’ll join you after I finish Shadara.”

I could see the inner battle he waged in his eyes. He wanted to stay and fight beside me. In the end, he nodded and launched himself into the battle raging around my companions.

The hairs on the back of my neck stood up, and I jumped straight up into the air, kicking out behind me. Shadara let out a grunt of pain as I used the force and momentum from the impact to propel myself forward, twisting in the air as I went. When I hit the ground, I was facing Shadara head-on.

A smirk tugged at one corner of my mouth. “You’re going to need a new strategy if you hope to beat me, assassin.”

I struck the moment I felt her start to gather her Will. At one point, I’d been a slow learner, reacting instead of acting. Everitt, my former mentor, had ingrained the importance of honor on the battlefield in me. Through experience, I learned that rule didn’t apply if you wanted to be a survivor.

Unfortunately, Shadara was adept enough with magic that she was able to continue concentrating on her spell even while she avoided my attacks.

She cried out and pointed one of her daggers at me as she completed her spell. Instantly my shroud armor melted down my body and pooled at my feet to reform my shadow. I snarled and lunged at her. I had to pull up short as she tried to parry with her dagger. One small cut was all it would take to weaken me.

Shadara smiled at my hesitation and exploded towards me. She fought and feinted with cunning and skill. My increased speed allowed me to stay ahead of her, but it wouldn’t last. My power reserves were draining faster than normal, pushing myself as hard as I was.

I managed to get some distance between us and used the moment to scan the ground around me for any weapons.

“Where’s that confidence you had only moments ago, Graelyn?” She taunted me.

“Oh, it’s still here, only tempered,” I replied as I found what I was looking for. A throaty laugh bubbled between her lips, and I caught myself wondering what she sounded like when she was actually amused.

I summoned my Will, thankful that this magic could be used without a weapon, and pulled a discarded longsword to my hand in time to parry Shadara’s sudden attack that she launched at my throat. Shock filled her eyes when her blade was intercepted by mine.

I grabbed her other wrist with my free hand and squeezed until the delicate bones snapped, and she dropped the dagger she held as a result. She screamed out in pain and tried to headbutt me. I jerked my head back and tucked my leg in close to my body, kicking her just below her chest.

The air rushed from her lungs with an audible oof, accompanied by the sound of breaking ribs. I held her wrist long enough to feel her arm pull out of the socket before I let go. My new strength had her sailing through the air to land in a crumpled heap.

I marveled at the power I had displayed even without good leverage. A thrill of excitement ran through me as I wondered how strong Kara’s dragon blood had made me.

A quick surge of my Will pulled Shadara’s dropped dagger to my off-hand. I relaxed at the comforting weight of the blades. I’d fought with dual weapons and felt naked while only holding one.

I stalked towards Shadara as she struggled to her feet.

Her breathing evened out at the same time I heard a loud popping sound as her shoulder moved back into its socket. Her snarl was quickly replaced by fear when she noticed I held her poisoned dagger.

“Where’s that confidence you had only moments ago, Shadara?” I couldn’t help but use her words against her.

I felt her Will surge, and I pushed more power into my legs and pierced her stomach with her own weapon. Her Will dissipated at the sudden pain the embedded blade sent surging through her. I had no idea if the poison would actually work on her undead flesh.

“I would like to tell you that your death will be quick. But I’ve been told I’m a terrible liar and that it’s one of my better qualities.”

I released my hold on my blades and gripped her by the throat. At the same time, I knocked her remaining dagger from her hand. Wrapping my arm around her waist, I spun her around and pulled her back against my chest.

“This is going to feel good, Shadara. Then it’s going to hurt like you wouldn’t believe.”

I wrenched her head to the side, exposing her neck, and bit down, my fangs easily slicing through the flesh of her tender throat.

She moaned and ground herself against me while her sweet nectar flooded my senses. I growled into her neck and pulled her harder against my body. Shadara’s moans quickly turned to screams that rose higher and higher in pitch. Her flesh started to shrivel and crack like aged parchment.

Still, I drank.

I consumed her essence, pulling it into my body, growing stronger as she became weaker. Shadows exploded all around us, encasing me in my shroud armor. The shadows seemed to seep into my very being, icy tendrils freezing me to my core. The cold danced across my flesh as Shadara’s voice trailed away, and her body crumbled to ash.

The cold wrapped me in its embrace, and I melted into the shadows around me. Feeling strong and unstoppable, I moved through the darkness at breakneck speeds without the sick and disorienting feeling I had when I traveled this way with Shadara after she poisoned me and brought me back to Kry’Lana.

When the shadows parted, the cold leached from me. I found that I’d teleported across the chamber. Jocelyn was to my left, and Myra was to my right.

“Sorry I’m late, my loves.”

2

Between Kara and Nystra’s fierce melee assault, Jocelyn’s area of effect spells, and Myra’s devastating magical barrage—not to mention the havoc Grevic caused as he danced about the battlefield, felling lycanthropes with each swing of his silver sword—we managed to push back our assailants, fleeing down the entrance tunnel.

As the combat slowed, I scanned the room looking for Emiline and found no signs of her. I did see a lot of dead vampires and were-creatures. I never thought I would see the day when I wished I had silver weapons on me.

“Has anyone seen Emiline?”

“Really, Gray?” Myra looked sidelong at me. “Out of everything that’s going on, that’s the question you ask?”

“This fight isn’t over until she’s been dealt with. I have plenty of questions, but they can wait until we’re safe.” Nystra snorted in amusement as I spoke. “Well, safer anyways.” I amended my statement. Myra grunted her agreement.

“Kara, can you change into a dragon whenever you wish?” I asked her. I tried to ignore the fact that she was naked and exquisitely sculpted. In any other situation, I wouldn’t care that her clothes didn’t survive her transformation.

“Yes, it can be taxing on my body and energy if I do it too often, though.”

“Can you do it again and take the lead? If it was me, I would line up everything I had outside and blast away at the opening. Much the same way Myra did to the lycanthropes. Speaking of which, what the fuck?” I directed my last question to Nystra.

“I can only assume that Emiline hired them, and when they found out I was one of the targets, they eagerly accepted the contract.” Her words were a little garbled by the fact that she was still transformed into a werepanther.

She shrugged her shoulders and continued. “They would know by now that Kieran had failed his assignment.”

“Will they stop if we beat them here?” I asked.

“No, once they accept a job, they will send people until it’s completed.”

“Guess that answers that.”

“Answers what, Gray?” Jocelyn spoke up. She’d been quiet up to this point, focusing on the room around us.

I met the gazes of each of my women as I spoke again. “Our next stop will be at the Lords of the Hunt’s doorstep.”

“Are you fucking mad? Did dying damage your brain?” Nystra grated out. “They’re trying to kill us!”

“Nys!” Myra hissed between clenched teeth.

I saw all of my women flinch, Nystra included, as she mentioned my death. The worry was still evident on their faces.

“Speaking of my death, how did you bring me back?”

“Kara used her blood,” Myra stated. “That, with the oath she made to you, to us, back in Elris, bonded our life forces together. Her blood was able to coax the spark of life in you to ignite. I doubt it would’ve worked if you weren’t Night Kissed.”

I took Kara’s hand in mine and brushed my lips across the back of her knuckles. “I owe you more than I can ever repay you.”

She smiled at me. “I look forward to you trying, though.”

“As do I,” I replied.

“Now, back to the matter at hand. Mad or not, it's our best move,” I said, undeterred. “I intend to wrest my family’s home from Daneel and the Order of the Merciful Mother. I don’t relish the idea of the Lords of the Hunt interfering with that plan and the future I envision after that feat.”

“And what vision is that, Gray?” Kara asked.

“Our lives after this is all over. But we’ll talk about that later. I have a mind for vengeance right now.”

“What about He Who Waits?”

“I’ve had some insight about him delivered to me, and I'll share that with you as well. Again, when this fight is over.”

I pushed my Will into the unfamiliar blades I held, using my magic to examine them. The sword was of quality make, as was the dagger. It was a pity that the poison on the blade was mostly used up.

I could also tell that they wouldn’t hold up to channeling through them very well. It would take time and energy that I didn’t have to form the connection that I would need with these blades to temper them for that purpose. Even with the connection, my old blades hadn’t held up to extended use.

No matter—they only had to hold up for this next fight. After that, I would figure something else out.

“Alright, as soon as we exit the corridor, I want Myra and Jocelyn to cast as many light spells as possible. Those will hinder their Shadow magic.” I looked at them as I spoke. Jocelyn nodded, but Myra frowned.

“Won’t that affect yours as well?” she asked.

My gaze settled on Myra as I spoke. “It doesn’t matter as much. With Kara’s blood coursing through my veins, I’m faster and stronger than I have ever been. Though extended use of the new enhancements drains my reserves quicker, and I’ll need to feed to maintain that level of power. I should be able to avoid most of the attackers and focus on finding Emiline.”

Myra crossed her arms as she frowned at me.

“Trust me, my love.”

“I do trust you, Gray. That doesn’t mean I don’t worry about you.”

“Fair enough.” I turned back to the rest of my companions. “Kara, lay down as much destruction as you can…start with the outer perimeter and work your way in. Nystra and Grevic, support anyone that needs help.”

“You shouldn’t confront Emiline alone,” Grevic said.

“I’ll move faster by myself. You all are going to need all the help you can get.” I ran my gaze over my companions and waited for any disagreements. When none came, I readied my weapons. “Does everybody understand your job? Good, let’s move out.”

“I like it when you take charge,” Nystra said and winked at me.

“Get used to it, Nys.”

Faster than Nystra, Kara shifted. Deep black and purple-tinted scales burst through her skin as her body expanded. Horns sprouted from the sides of her head. The hilt of her sword lengthened and attached itself to her lower back as it changed into her tail. Unlike Nystra, Kara’s transformation didn’t cause her any noticeable pain.

“And I thought I had bad luck with clothes,” I muttered.

Once she was settled into her new form, Kara huffed her agreement at my utterance. Then she turned her gaze to the rest of the group to ensure they were ready to move out. I looked around, taking in the sight of my companions, and then nodded to Kara. She moved to the mouth of the corridor with a grace I didn’t expect in something so big.

We filed into the tunnel. Grevic and Nystra were directly behind Kara, with Myra and Jocelyn behind them. I brought up the rear.

Kara roared and sprinted as she neared the exit. Immediately, lightning, fire, and ice spells assaulted her. If she was bothered by the elemental might, she didn’t show it. She lowered her head and sped up her charge.

Once she was free of the tunnel, she flapped her wings and took a mighty leap, launching herself into the air. Gouts of flame spilled from her open maw, and the screams of those it doused filled the air. The magical barrage trailed in her wake.

Myra and Jocelyn channeled their Will and threw light spell after light spell. The area of the ruined temple lit up with a blinding brilliance. The enemy spells stopped as the vampires flung their hands up to shield their sensitive eyes.

Grevic squinted and followed Nystra when she barreled into their ranks. Blood and viscera were flying from the passage of claw strikes and sword swings. Quickly the ranks of spellcasters disintegrated into anarchy.

Chaos was made worse once Myra and Jocelyn went on the offensive. Myra slung lightning, fire, and ice spells that cut a swath through the enemy. She displayed a level of power and prowess I’d never before witnessed.

A direct result of the bond Myra and Kara renewed in Elris.

Jocelyn slammed her staff to the ground. Her Will caused the ground to shake, and in places, it turned into quicksand. Enemies were thrown off balance, easy pickings for my companions, or swallowed whole by the very ground they stood on.

I scanned the battlefield looking for my prey. There! Emiline was running for her life. The luminescence prevented her from moving through the shadows but didn’t affect her vampiric speed. Soon she would be out of the lit area and free to use her Shadow magic.

I willed my Hunger to the foreground and pushed strength into my limbs. I took off faster than one of Myra’s lightning bolts. Kicking up dust and debris, I chewed up the ground between us.

Emiline must have sensed danger because she spun around at the last moment and intercepted my sword strike with the palm of her hand. Knocking my blade wide, she took the opening and scooped up a discarded sword. She used the newly acquired blade to intercept my next sword strike.

Attempting to overpower her, I slammed my Will into my borrowed weapons. Strengthening their edges and igniting their blades with white-hot flames. I doubted their structural integrity would hold out against the power I was flooding through them for long.

Emiline hissed at the sudden heat and pushed me away with all of her strength. She was able to move me back enough to create a gap between us.

“This isn’t possible. I sacrificed you!” A wild gleam had entered Emiline’s eyes. “You should be dead, and my power should be amplified by the awakening of He Who Waits. My power! Not yours!” she shrieked.

I circled Emiline, keeping her from the edge of darkness she desperately needed.

“If there’s one thing I’ve learned, Emiline, is life isn’t fair. If it was, I would never have met and been murdered by you.” I could feel the predator in me stir as I smirked at her. “Your death will be painful, and it will make me stronger. How’s that for being fair?”

Emiline let out an inhuman screech as she flung herself at me. I was sure I could list all of her negative traits. Combat wasn’t one of them. Her command of the sword was more than impressive. It was legendary. Her speed and power were something to be admired.

Unfortunately for her, my prowess surpassed hers. I blocked each of her strikes with contempt. I dodged the attacks when a block was impossible. She could tell that I was toying with her, and her frustration grew as her confidence drained away. Her gaze kept slipping to the side, looking for an escape.

I pushed more Will into my faltering weapons, trying to reinforce their blades. That was my mistake because they were under too much strain. Emiline’s next strike shattered my borrowed longsword, and the fragments cut my exposed flesh while the flames burned my skin.

Arrogance flooded her countenance, and she followed up with another strike. I managed to knock her sword to the side with my dagger. The impact fractured my last weapon. Metal and flame flew into my eyes, blinding me momentarily.

My vision returned as Emiline impaled me through my stomach with her sword. Triumph and victory rested in her eyes. She smiled, unlike the first humorless one I’d seen on her back in her arena. This one held actual joy.

“Does it hurt, Lord Graelyn?” She purred as she leaned closer to me.

My hand ignited into flames, and I didn’t have time to be startled. I fisted my ignited hand in her hair. The burning smell of flesh filled my nose, and she screamed in pain.

“Not as much as this,” I snarled as I pulled her to me, her sword digging further into my guts. My fangs ached in anticipation when I opened my mouth and savagely bit down on her throat. Instantly her sweet life force flowed across my tongue and down my throat.

I extinguished the flames on my hand and tightened my grip on the back of her head as I drank. When I devoured Jaxton and Shadara, my bite brought pleasure, then excruciating pain.

Emiline was no different. The pain of her burnt flesh was forgotten while she writhed and ground herself against me in ecstasy. Emiline’s flesh started to shrivel and crack. Then her body stiffened, and she screamed as the pain took hold.

I wrapped my free hand around her and crushed her into my body, feeling her bones splinter at the same time her shrieking stopped. She turned to dust, and I screamed my own outrage that her death had been too quick—that she hadn’t suffered as I had. I ripped her embedded blade from my stomach, the wound healing once the sword was free of my body, and tossed it to the ground.

The light spells died away, and I clenched my fists. My shadow surged up my body, encasing me in my writhing shroud armor. It didn’t stop there, though. The darkness wrapped around my fists, creating blades of shadows. The wraithblades took the shape of a longsword and shortsword, my preferred weapons.

I smiled even though it would be hidden by the impenetrable hood of darkness that had enveloped my head. I pulled the shadows tighter around me and felt the cool touch of the void pulling me deeper. When I blinked, I was across the battlefield next to my companions.

3

The fight was over by the time I emerged from the shadows. The vampires were easily dealt with by the combined magics of Myra and Jocelyn. Not to mention the destruction that Kara’s flame breath wrought.

The lycanthropes were in full retreat. They’d lost the stomach for the fight after their employer was killed and many of their kin littered the battlefield due to Grevic’s silver sword.

I scanned the area one last time, took a deep breath, and released my hold on my Shadow magic. The darkness that had forged my shroud armor and wraithblades melted from me and pooled at my feet before resuming its natural form.

“Well, that was bracing.” I tried for levity. Judging by the looks my women threw at me, it didn’t work. I scratched the back of my head. “What?”

“You almost died back there, Gray!” Nystra snarled as she transformed back into a Duskborn, a dark elf.

“I’m pretty sure I died, my love. I thought I’d reached the heavens when I saw my mother. To be honest, I hadn’t wanted to leave her.”

“Oh, Gray!” Myra put a hand to her mouth. “Are you sure?”

A tightness took up residence in my chest that I had to fight past in order to speak. “It was her. I’d know her presence anywhere. She told me she was proud of me.” A smile lifted one corner of my mouth. “And my companions.”

Jocelyn placed her hand on my arm and kissed me on the cheek. “I, for one, am grateful that you came back to us, Graelyn.” Not for the first time, I marveled at how lucky I was to be on the receiving end of this nurturing and beautiful orc.

Grevic cleared his throat. “Yes, well, I’m going to check for any survivors.” I could hear the sadness in his voice when he turned and walked away. He loved my mother as well. I think her loss had been harder on him than he admitted. I made a mental note to talk to him.

“When she told me that you all needed me, I knew I couldn’t stay. I’m not going to lie. It was hard to resist the thought of it all being over. In the end, I knew that I couldn’t abandon any of you.”

Kara landed and shifted back to her human form. Her tail once again split from her body and took the form of her massive sword, which she stabbed into the ground and accepted the clothes Myra dug out of my enchanted satchel. She slung the blade over her back once she was fully dressed.

Kara smirked. “I’m glad you did. It would’ve been a shame to come all this way for nothing.”

“Speaking of which, how did you all manage to get here so fast? Emiline destroyed the teleportation chamber.”

“Dragons fly really fast, Gray.” Excitement entered Myra’s voice as she spoke. “I mean, really fast.”

The thought of my women riding a dragon, racing to my rescue, was both heartwarming and a little entertaining. I chuckled at the thought. It quickly washed away when I met Kara’s gaze.

“Who are you?” I asked. “Somehow, I don’t think you’re a human who made a deal with a dragon.”

Kara’s gaze never wavered. “You’re right. I’m not. My name is Kraxlara Eveningdown.”

I cocked my head. “Then why lie to us?”

“I didn’t lie, not exactly.”

“I’m listening.”

Kara, Kraxlara, sighed heavily. “Dragons gain power through their deals. When Myra’s father broke his pact with me, my power started to wane. Slowly, I grew weaker. I thought that the Duskborn who usurped his throne would restore the bargain. But they never found the ring to summon the Cube of Binding, and their reign ended violently and bloody.”

Kara started to pace. “When I neared death, I channeled what power remained within me into this sword.” She lifted the weapon for emphasis. “The blade housed my power, giving this body limited access to the strength and endurance of my draconic self. Unfortunately, such power has a price.”

“What was the price?” I had a guess, but I wanted to hear her say it.

“My memories, my sense of self. The magic took who I was and replaced it with fiction. I truly believed I was from a family of warrior scholars who had broken their deal with a dragon. It wasn’t until Myra and I restored the broken oath that my memories returned, and full power restored itself. I understand if this changes how you feel about me.” Kara stared at the ground when she said the last part.

“Change how I feel? You’re still the woman I have come to care for. But I’m insignificant compared to a dragon. Would you be satisfied continuing this relationship?”

“I don’t find you insignificant, Gray. I remember everything from before I was restored. My feelings haven’t changed.”

“Thank the gods,” I said as I pulled her into my embrace. She yelped at the sudden move but melted into my body when she realized what was happening. I leaned down to brush my lips across hers. A single tear slid down her cheek. I wiped it away as I took in her sepia gaze. “Do I call you Kara or Kraxlara?”

She smiled at me. “I prefer Kara.”

“Fine, fine! You talked me into it,” Nystra all but shouted as she pushed Myra and Jocelyn towards Kara and me. We all laughed as Nystra forced us into a group hug. Normally she hated these shows of affection, but her action proved how scared she’d been that she’d lost me for good.

I luxuriated in the warmth of their embrace. Leave it to Myra to be the one to interrupt it with her inquisitive nature.

“What did your mother say about He Who Waits?”

I smiled at the red-headed Dawnborn and shook my head.

“What? Surely I’m not the only one that’s curious.”

“No, you're not, princess,” Nystra quipped. “But you are the only one who couldn’t wait to bring it up again.” Nystra laughed, and it was infectious. Myra eyed each of us in turn, and that only caused us to laugh harder.

“I don’t see why this is so funny,” Myra said in exasperation.

“Perhaps that is why it’s so humorous,” Jocelyn replied. The startled look on Myra’s face would make one think she’d been slapped. Jocelyn used to be a little shy and timid. Clearly, she’d spent too much time with Nystra.

“I’m sorry, I couldn’t help it,” Jocelyn said. “Sometimes you are too easy.” Jocelyn softened the blow by pressing a kiss to Myra’s lips.

When we finally parted, I took a step away from my companions and turned to regard them for a moment before I spoke. “My mother said that the gods should be more worried than us. She believes that He Who Waits will have vengeance on his mind, not the wholesale destruction of Uncanny.”

“Do you believe that?” Jocelyn asked.

Her question brought to mind the phantom voice I’d heard moments after waking up. I dismissed it as my subconscious telling me what I needed to do. “I’m not sure. What I do know is that there’s no point in stressing about it.”

“I don’t know, Gray. The end of the world seems pretty stressful to me.” Nystra’s tone held no small amount of snark.

“Does it, though, Nys? Think about it…if a god is walking among us with plans of utter desolation, there’s not much we can do about it.”

“So what? We should go down without a fight? Fuck that, Gray.”

“No, Nys. What I’m saying is we live our lives and deal with it if or when it comes to fruition.”

Nystra stroked her chin in thought. “I guess I can live with that plan.”

“Speaking of a plan,” I said casually. “How do you all feel about restoring the Kingdom of Elris?”

“What?” Myra sputtered. Disbelief was written across her face.

“Are you serious, Gray?” Jocelyn’s interest was clear as day in her question.

“Very. Look, we all know that the emperor won’t let me keep Kreatz, especially once I try to make the changes that I want. Elris once thrived and could again. Especially now that the bond that once held it together has been reforged. Hell, I’m willing to make a new pact with you, Kara, if that’s what it takes.”

“What kind of changes do you want to make?” Nystra didn’t seem opposed to the idea. I believed she only wanted to know how much thought I’d given it.

“I want there to be equality among the races. Not only for humans. Elves, dwarves, orcs, and any other goodly folk could come and carve out their own piece of prosperity. Elris was once a massive trade hub. It could be again.”

“How would we defend against the Empire?” Jocelyn inquired.

“The same way Elris did in the past.” Myra spoke with rising conviction. “My powers have increased with the pact made whole again. I’ll use my magic to keep attackers at bay. Joss, you could weave nature to our advantage. Nys, you’re able to move without being seen when you choose. You could train others to be our eyes and ears.”

“Not to mention we have a dragon,” I added, and Kara smirked. “We forge a new pact that encompasses all of us or those willing to bind ourselves to each other. It’s your choice. My vision has each of you as a queen. But if that’s not what you want, you’re free to say no.”

“Queen?” Nystra asked. “You asking us to marry you, Gray?”

I scratched my chin. “I guess I am. There’s no one else that I want to spend the rest of my life with.”

“I’m in,” Myra said as she looked around our group. “Who would have thought something like this was possible? I never once imagined I would return home. Now it’s a real possibility.” Her eyes glistened with unshed tears of gratitude.

“I’m game,” Kara stated simply.

“I would give anything for the chance to make this world a better place for everyone,” Jocelyn added. “Besides, I can’t imagine my life without any of you in it.”

“So let me get this straight,” Nystra spoke up. “You want us to commit ourselves to one another in holy matrimony and through a deal with a dragon. March on the people that killed your family and then attempt to fight the Empire so we can build a free city. Am I missing anything?”

“Yeah, you are,” I said.

Nystra cocked her hip and gave me a defiant look that said, Go on.

“You left out the part where we’re going to force the Lords of the Hunt to give up their contract on us and to leave you alone forever.” Nystra stilled at my words. The defiance that had entered her stance melted away.

“Don’t look so surprised, Nys,” Myra spoke up. “These are the kinds of things you do for someone you love.”

Tears welled in Nystra’s eyes, and for the first time, she didn’t try to hold them back. I moved to her and took her face in my hands. “You deserve to be happy and to have the things and people you want. Those people will do what they can to make sure you are safe and happy.”

Nystra kissed one of my palms. “I know.”

She said the words like she genuinely believed them. She’d felt like what it meant to be loved back in the Port of the Hanged Masses and again when we helped her defeat Kieran. The werebear had been sent by the Lords of the Hunt for her failure to take out my father.

It seemed that she finally accepted that she was worthy of that love. I kissed the scar that bisected her left eye and then pressed my lips to hers.

“Now, I have one final request of all of you, but especially you, Nystra.”

“Ask it,” she breathed against my lips.

“I would like to ask my father to join us and be a member of our council.” My words caused Nystra to stiffen. I saw rage flit through her eyes as she struggled with my request.

“I’m okay with it if Nys is,” Myra said. Kara and Jocelyn agreed with her.

“I guess that just leaves me then. You know what he did to me, Gray.”

“I also know what he could’ve done to you. Without him, we would’ve never found each other.” I gestured to all of the women around us then I spoke again. “And our family would be incomplete.”

Nystra was quiet as she struggled with my request. Finally, she nodded her head. “I’ll agree for now. But I’m going to keep my eye on him, and if he does anything to harm us, he’s dead.”

“I expect nothing less, my love.” Relief washed through me, and I kissed her again. I tried to push my gratitude through the connection our lips made. All too quickly, I pulled back. We had more work to do.

“Now we have to see if he agrees to join us and figure out how to face the Lords of the Hunt and raise an army.”

Nystra smirked. “No pressure, Gray.”

4

“Why don’t you ladies spread out and help look for survivors. Jocelyn, why don’t you set up a spot where you can tend to the wounded. I’ll go talk to my father.”

My companions nodded their heads and set off scouring the ruins. I took a moment to scan my surroundings, looking for Grevic, spotting him over by the destroyed teleportation entrance. I picked my way across the destruction caused by the battle on my way toward him.

“How bad is it?” I asked him.

It was a benign question. I found myself nervous and didn’t want to jump straight into the matter I needed to bring to his attention.

Grevic briefly looked my way before returning to his search. “It’s bad. I’ve found a few survivors. The vampires will most likely heal, though the process will be slow until they can feed. The non-humans won’t be so lucky.” The sorrow I heard in his voice bolstered my confidence in my decision to ask him to join us.

“I have my companions looking for survivors as well. Jocelyn can set up a triage location and spread her healing magic out to the survivors. She may not be able to get them all back on their feet immediately, but she should be able to stabilize them until she has the strength to heal them again.”

I coughed into my fist and looked away from him. “As far as the vampires go, I’m sorry, but I don’t trust any of them enough to let them feed from any of my companions.”

Grevic surprised me when he smiled and barked out laughter. “You’re more like a vampire than you think, Graelyn. Only those with the closest friendships would ever allow another vampire to feed from one’s menagerie. There aren’t very many who fit that description. We are predators, after all. Feeding from yours is irrelevant and has never been on the table.”

“Menagerie, and why not?” I couldn’t stop the word or the confusion that entered my voice.

Grevic’s smile faltered. “Sorry, I haven’t spoken to many people other than the ones stationed here. I forget that not everyone is familiar with vampire terminology. A menagerie is a trusted group of mortals the vampire feeds from. In exchange, they gain protection from other vampires and sometimes wealth.”

“That doesn’t explain why the injured don't need access to blood.”

“Because they already have it. We’ve created a small community from the menageries of my vampiric allies. We protected it with the same illusion spell that we did Kry’Lana. There was no other way if we wanted to be able to sustain the defenses of this place.

“So it’s a mutual arrangement that benefits both?”

Grevic nodded his head.

“Can they leave whenever they wish?”

“They can, and some do. Most, however, are unwilling to give up the pleasure that our bite offers, especially from those that give their blood willingly.”

“I’m glad that I have my women who are willing to share with me. Because you’re right, it is addicting, and I couldn’t imagine taking it forcefully from an innocent person.” I involuntarily flinched as I spoke again. “Vampires will never be innocent in my eyes, myself included.”

Grevic sighed heavily. “You are lucky, Graelyn. Hunting is not something you forget. If you’re not careful, it, too, can become an addiction. You find yourself looking forward to the thrill as much, if not more, than the actual blood. Fear adds something to the blood that’s hard to forget.” Grevic shook himself like he was trying to divest himself of an old memory.

“Are you speaking from experience?”

Shame filled his eyes as he averted his gaze. “I wasn’t always the man I am today. I have done many things that I’m not proud of. Many things I regret.” His gaze found mine once more. “But loving your mother and fathering you isn’t one of them. Abandoning you both is and will always be my biggest regret. For that, I will forever try to make it up to you. One day I hope to earn your forgiveness.”

I smiled at him. “It’s funny that you mention that.” His head cocked to the side, and a glimmer of hope filled his gaze. “I don’t know if you’re familiar with the old Dawnborn Kingdom of Elris.”

“I am. I had been there a time or two when it was a beacon of how things should be.”

I shook my head and smiled. “Why does that not surprise me? Anyways, I’m hoping to rebuild it with the help of my…menagerie. I want all non-humans to have a safe and just place to live.”

“That is a very noble idea, Graelyn.

“This is also the part where you come in. I’d like you to join us and be one of our advisors. Living my life as a third-born son, I don’t know anything about what it takes to run or rule a kingdom.”

“And all of your companions feel this way, even the panther?”

“The panther has a name. I suggest you start using it. But yes, they all agree. That doesn’t mean Nystra won’t be keeping a close eye on you. Her threats to your life aren’t idle, in case you thought otherwise.”

Grevic laughed again. “I expect nothing less from her. Would there be a place for my people?”

“I did say all non-humans. If they already have established menageries, then that will make it easier.”

“Then I accept this most generous offer, so…Graelyn.”

I didn’t comment on his slip of the tongue and him almost calling me son. Every time he’d said it, it hadn’t sat right with me. I got the feeling he could tell that. I wasn’t opposed to trying to get to that point, but I wasn’t there yet. I found myself hoping one day I would be.

In the same vein, I also hoped to call him father. I never realized how much I wanted a father figure in my life until I found out that the duke of Kreatz, Darius Aurellious, wasn’t my birth father. Everitt had filled the role for me to an extent, but it wasn’t the same thing.

I cleared my throat. “Now that’s over with, let’s help the ladies and get people the treatment they need.”

I could tell by the relief I saw in his eyes, Grevic was ready for the change of subject as well. Maybe we were more alike than I thought. The musing gave me hope for our future.

We moved around the ruins of Kry’Lana, searching for any survivors. Grevic, Nystra, Kara, and I did the heavy lifting, and we sifted through the rubble, lifting the bigger chunks. Myra summoned her Will and used telekinesis to stabilize the debris so it didn't shift and crush any potential survivors.

On instinct, I channeled my Will and called forth my telekinesis. Normally, I could only lift my weapons. The heaviest thing I’d ever been able to manipulate was my breastplate, and that took effort.

A chunk of masonry that had to weigh at least two-hundred pounds cleared the ground easily.

“What the fuck, Gray?” Nystra called out.

“I thought you couldn’t manifest your magic without your weapons?” Kara asked me.

“His telekinesis has always been the exception, but he could never lift anything more than his weapons or armor,” Myra told her. “I knew after you Willed the acid spell into existence that you were close to harnessing your magic, Gray. But when did you find time to practice?”

“I didn’t. After Kara fed me her dragon blood, I conjured flames to my hand. Thought I would try something else.”

“As exciting as this is, I truly can’t wait to experiment, but we should get back to work.”

We stacked the bodies of the deceased off to the side. Anyone we found alive, we took to Jocelyn, who’d located a decent-sized patch of ground that was relatively clear of detritus. She had used her magic to further sweep away the debris and had even Willed soft grass to grow so that her patients could be as comfortable as possible.

Jocelyn moved amongst them, administering salves and bandages for the less severe wounds. When she came across a particularly bad wound, she would lay hands on the person, her healing magic taking away the grievous damage.

She only used enough to stabilize the patient, though. That way, she could save her strength and spread out her healing to the many. Then she would apply her salves and bandages to them as well.

All in all, we found seventeen survivors. Only three were vampires. The rest were a mix of humans, elves, and even a few halflings. Of those, only two could move on their own.

I found myself standing next to Grevic as my companions set the last survivor down.

“Dawn will be here shortly,” he informed me. “I’ll need to get the surviving vampires back to the settlement. Once there, I’ll send people to help you transport the wounded. It won’t be safe here without the protection of the illusion spell.”

“How far away is it?” I asked.

“With wounded? At least an hour.”

My gaze darted to the horizon that had started to lighten with the approaching morning. “Will you make it in time?”

“Only just, and some of us might be a little charred.” Grevic shrugged and chuckled. “It wouldn’t be the first time and most likely won’t be the last. As long as we aren’t exposed to direct sunlight, we should be fine.”

“If it’s direct?” I asked.

“Then we’ll be ash before we know it.”

“Make sure you send enough people that me and my companions can stand guard while the wounded are transported.”

Grevic nodded. “Aye, I’ll do that. See you soon.”

He patted my shoulder as he turned to gather his Fallen. I caught myself wondering if that term applied to me. It was a generic title placed on the undead as a whole. Technically I was alive and not undead. But I was still Night Kissed, a half-vampire.

“Copper for your thoughts?” Myra asked me.

Lost in my own thoughts, I hadn’t heard her approach. I turned a smile toward her and realized that Kara and Nystra were also with her. I silently scolded myself for not paying attention to my surroundings. That kind of lapse would get someone hurt, and I couldn’t afford that, now more than ever.

“To be honest. I was wondering if I was considered a Fallen, even though I’m not undead.”

“Hold up,” Nystra interrupted before Myra could reply. “It’s entirely too late”—she looked at the horizon and continued—“or too early for deep philosophy or soul-searching crap. Got it? Good, now where is Grevic going?”

“He’s heading to a hidden community that’s filled with the vampires’ menageries,” I told them.

“Menag-a what?” Nystra wrinkled her nose.

“Apparently, that’s what a vampire calls the group of people they protect and feed from,” I informed her, adding in a sly wink.

“Riiight, don’t get any funny ideas,” she said.

“Fair enough, my love.” I pulled Nystra into my side. “What do you say we help Jocelyn with the wounded? We can make sure everyone is settled in and taken care of while we wait for help.”

Nystra’s stomach growled fiercely.

“And we can feed the werepanther,” Kara said as she started laughing.

“You’re lucky changing form and kicking ass doesn’t take a toll on your body,” Nystra said, sounding indignant as she pushed away from my side to stand in front of Kara. “It’s not easy being this badass, and heroism burns a lot of energy.”

“What? You think turning into a dragon and breathing fire while I fly around is easy?” Kara stood nose to chest with Nystra. She had to tilt her head back as she poked her finger in Nystra’s face.

Myra chuckled and elbowed me in the ribs as she moved next to me. “Here I thought they’d shown real growth potential. I guess I still have my work cut out for me.”

I chuckled, and Nystra and Kara both turned to me with their hands on their hips.

“What are you laughing at, Gray?” Kara asked.

“Zip it, princess,” Nystra said at the same time.

I gulped and realized how scary the two of them could be. Grins split their faces as they both started laughing. The sound came straight from their bellies.

“You're too easy, Gray.” Nystra managed to say between gasps.

“You should see the looks on your faces,” Kara added.

“I’m so glad that you all have found time to chat and take a break,” Jocelyn hollered.

“Whoops, we’ve done it now,” I said through a chuckle. “We better go see what we can help her with.”

“I think I’ll go see about making something to eat,” Nystra said. “I’m hungry, and they smell like prey.” She indicated the wounded with a nod of her head, and she walked off to the side.

I started to laugh and then realized Nystra wasn’t joking.

“I’ll go with her. I’ve got the provisions, after all.” Myra patted my satchel that she had draped over her shoulder. I’d been so focused on the tasks at hand that I’d forgotten she had it until she drew attention to it.

Kara and I headed over to help Jocelyn while Nystra and Myra worked on making enough food for everyone. Jocelyn walked Kara and I through the process of preparing healing salves and cutting bandages.

With our help, Jocelyn was able to see to everyone by the time the food was done. We all helped serve the simple stew to the wounded. It was a couple hours after dawn when we settled down to wait on the help Grevic was sending us. Waiting was the worst part, and I began to worry that the vampires hadn’t made it to their community in time.

5

While we waited, I noticed for the first time in a long time I didn’t feel the normal lethargy I did when the sun rose above the horizon. The effects of my recent feedings were still running strong in my veins.

My companions were gathered around me in a heap, soundly asleep. Jocelyn rested her head on my shoulder and dozed, softly snoring in my ear, while we all sat by the small fire used to prepare the stew. Jocelyn was exhausted from the toll of administering so much of her healing magic.

The only one not stretched out on the ground was Kara.

She kept vigilance over all of us. I tried to help keep watch, but it was hard when I was crowded on all sides and unable to really move around.

“Thank you,” I said softly to Kara. “If not for the power in your blood, I wouldn’t be here. My body was on the brink of death. My spirit had already left it. I doubt anyone else’s blood would’ve pulled me back.” I tightened my grip on my companions as I spoke.

“I owe you the thanks, not the other way around.” I started to protest when she cut me off. “If you hadn’t agreed to help me, I never would’ve found the Cube of Binding on my own. My memories of its location were locked away until my rebirth. Giving you blood is a small thing in comparison. Not to mention you wanting a relationship with me. Not many would willingly court a dragon.”

“Only the foolish wouldn’t desire your company.”

Kara’s smile filled her eyes. “Then you might be a fool.”

I chuckled. “Aye, that may be true. But I’m your fool.” I looked at the women encompassed in my grip and amended my statement. “I’m a fool who belongs to you all.”

“Damn straight,” Nystra mumbled as she snuggled deeper into Myra’s back.

Kara and I shared a smile.

I heard someone enter the wreckage of the battlefield. I shifted my gaze to Kara and could tell by her stance that she’d heard it, too. Nystra’s eyes flew open, and she silently disentangled herself from Myra as she flowed to her feet.

I shimmied myself clear of Jocelyn and Myra as I stood up as well. My shadow slithered up my body, encasing me in my shroud armor, and continued past my fists to form my wraithblades, the shadows taking the shapes of a longsword and shortsword.

Kara’s sword appeared in her hands so fast that I might have thought it was conjured by magic. Claws slid out of the nails of Nystra’s hands and feet. Her body vibrated with a repressed growl.

The loud noises the newcomers made while they traversed the ruins made me think they were the help we were waiting on. But after the events of the last few days, I wasn’t going to take any chances.

My instincts proved true when a mixed group of elves, humans, and dwarves filed into our clearing. They immediately halted their progress when they spotted the three of us ready for violence.

A female dwarf stepped ahead of the others. She was a strong-looking woman who was accustomed to manual labor. Her long brown hair draped her back in a tight ponytail. The soot caked into her fingers and smeared across her forearms told me she was most likely a smith.

“Grevic sent us to help pack our injured back to Visnic, our village.” She spoke with a calm confidence that said she wasn’t concerned by the fact that me and mine were ready to do battle.

I eased my stance, and my shadow receded until it pooled at my feet. My action was the signal for my companions to stand down.

“Gather your people. Me and my companions will escort you back,” I said as I moved over to Myra and shook her awake. Her eyes slowly peeled open. Sleep was still heavy in her gaze until she noticed we weren’t alone. She sat up faster than lightning.

“Easy, my love. They’re friends.” I reassured her. “It’s time to move out.”

Myra got to her feet and stretched out the kinks from sleeping on the ground. I reached down and didn’t bother trying to wake Jocelyn. Instead, I gathered her into my arms and prepared to carry her to the village. She deserved and had earned all the rest she could get.

The smell of fresh blood filled my nose as I stood. My Hunger stirred, and I pushed it back down as I glanced at the new arrivals. I noticed most of them had fresh bandages on one of their wrists, and some had bandages applied to their necks.

I cleared my throat as I closed the distance to the female dwarf. “Were you attacked?” I indicated the bandages with a nod of my head.

“No, most of us helped the wounded regain their strength.”

“Are you all strong enough to carry the wounded here?” I asked.

The dwarf turned a defiant gaze upon me. “We take care of our own…”

“Graelyn Aurellious,” I said.

She nodded her head. “I’m Tilda Coldforge. Nice to meet you.”

“Likewise. These are my companions, Kara, Nystra, and Myra.” I lifted my arms, indicating the sleeping orc I held. “And this is Jocelyn. You have her to thank for tending to your wounded.”

“I’ll be sure to do that when she wakes up,” Tilda said. “We’re ready to move when you are,” she informed me.

“Then let’s start moving.”

We got underway. Kara, Myra, and Nystra flanked the procession, keeping a vigil on our surroundings. I found myself walking next to Tilda at the head of the group.

“Did Grevic and his vampires make it back safely?”

“You mean, did they beat the sunrise?” Tilda asked me, and I nodded my head. “No, they didn’t. Your father got burned severely as he made sure no one was left behind. I see the concern, lad, but it’s not necessary. We got them all squared away and provided for. They’re recovering as we speak.”

Relief flooded through me. The thought of them burning up in the sun after what they’d survived didn’t sit well with me. They were warriors and deserved better than that, at least.

“So you’re Grevic’s son?” Tilda asked me. The surprise must have been clear on my face because Tilda laughed before she continued. “Aye, we all know about you. We knew what our vampires were doing up here. We may be their menageries, but we aren’t stupid or kept in the dark.”

I don’t know why I expected anything different. But I’m glad my fears were just that, fears and not reality. I found myself wanting more and more to believe in the man Grevic said he was today, not who he was when he seduced my mother.

The knowledge that he and his vampires treated their menageries like the individuals they were and not only a food source bolstered my opinion of him and his people. My people? It was a question that I needed to find an answer to. I was a child of two worlds, and wanting to fit in somewhere nagged at the back of my mind.

The fact that I had my own menagerie, who loved me for who I was, helped keep the nagging from taking a stronger foothold and coming to the forefront. It seemed that I kept finding more and more reasons to be grateful for all of them.

“I’m glad,” was all that I could manage to say, lost in my own thoughts as I was.

The rest of the trip was made in silence, which suited both of us. It was slow going with the injured, and it took almost two hours to get to the village of Visnic.

When we approached the perimeter, I felt the same subtle magic from Kry’Lana that told me to keep trekking on by. If I wasn’t looking for it, I wouldn’t have noticed the suggestion.

Tilda spoke a few words, and the magic parted enough to let us through. I thought I would find huts and buildings immediately past the veil. I was amazed to find a passage cut directly into the rocky mountains in front of us.

I followed Tilda through the winding corridor that was exposed to the open sky until it spat us out into a massive clearing surrounded by stone walls. Again, I expected buildings but was surprised to see doors carved directly into the rock face instead.

The only exception I noticed was a small overhang that housed a smithy. The forge had a chimney carved cleverly into the stone, and I was unable to see where the smoke escaped to.

There was a canopy of moss strung up to hide the clearing from anyone peering down from the sky. The moss was designed in a way that allowed the sunlight to filter in and bathed the area in a dim luminescence.

“Impressive,” I muttered in awe.

“Aye, it is. The closest I’ve gotten to proper dwellings in a long time.” I could hear the pride in Tilda’s voice while she spoke. “Come this way to the infirmary.”

“Joss, wake up. You aren’t going to want to miss this.”

Groggily, Jocelyn opened her eyes, and I set her on her feet. “Where are we?” she asked as she yawned and rubbed the sleep out of her eyes.

“We’re at the village Grevic told us about.”

“This is amazing!” Myra exclaimed as she looked around.

“What she said.” Nystra’s gaze took in all of our surroundings.

“I concur,” Kara simply stated.

Tilda directed us to a set of double stone doors near what I assumed was her smithy. When we reached them, she pushed, and they swung open easily on well-oiled hinges. There was no hint of stone grating on the stone. It was dwarven craftsmanship at its finest.

I could see the pride in Tilda’s gaze as she watched me take in the room we’d entered. The room was massive, and all the edges were smooth. Several beds fashioned from stone slabs had been placed about the center of the room. The area was lit by torches and candles.

Tilda directed her people to place the injured on the beds as a slightly stooped elderly dwarf rushed out of a side room. His red beard was shot through with gray and stood out against his white robes. Concern etched into his wrinkled countenance.

“This is Stoic Hammerfist, our resident priest of the triumvirate gods Micyn, Hellyra, and Ryrca,” Tilda informed us.

Something primal and not wholly my own sneered in my thoughts at the names of divinity. It was so brief I wasn’t sure if I imagined it or not.

Stoic quickly took stock of the injured, and surprise lit his features. “Who do I have to thank for the excellent state of my charges? I couldn’t have done better myself.”

Jocelyn blushed fiercely and tried not to be noticed. Nystra, on the other hand, wasn’t having anything to do with that. She grabbed Jocelyn around the shoulder and guided her to the front.

“You have Jocelyn Barefang to thank. She’s a druid of the Keishan Woods.”

“Thank you,” Stoic said as he bowed so low his beard brushed the floor. “I hope we are able to return the service that you have provided us.”

Jocelyn blushed harder as she cleared her throat and looked everywhere but at the dwarf. “It was nothing, kind sir. I’m only happy that I was able to ease their suffering.”

“Aye, you did that indeed, saved more than a few lives, too, I’d wager. My healing will now be used to ease and erase their pain instead of only stabilizing them.”

Jocelyn coughed to clear her throat. “You’re too kind.”

Nystra squeezed Jocelyn a little tighter and kissed her on the cheek. “You’re too modest, Joss.”

“If you like, I can show you all to the guest rooms, so you can rest and get cleaned up.” Tilda informed us. “We’ll provide food as well. Grevic won’t be ready to see anybody until this evening anyways.”

“That sounds fantastic, Tilda. Thank you,” I said with all sincerity.

“Especially the part about the food,” Nystra added, and her stomach growled to accentuate her point. What little stew she’d eaten had quickly worn away.

“Right, follow me,” she said.

Tilda led us out of the infirmary and down a short way to another stone door. She pushed it open and revealed a chamber cut into the mountain with one giant bed centered against the wall across from the door. There was a fire pit in the center of the room, and several stone chairs decorated one corner of the room. There was a recessed bathing area in another corner.

“I hope these accommodations are to your liking?” Tilda asked.

“Very much so, thank you,” I replied.

“Don’t worry, the bed is more comfortable than it looks. I’ll have food brought right away, and there’s a lever to fill and empty the bath if you decide to get cleaned up,” she said as she closed the door behind her, leaving us alone in the suite.

6

As soon as the door was closed, I wrapped my arms around Jocelyn’s waist. She yelped when I dropped into the stone chair and pulled her onto my lap. Surprisingly the chair was soft and comfortable.

I sent out a whisper of my Will, probing the chair for magic. I was astonished that not only could I feel magic, but I could tell that it was earth magic. My magic was evolving at an alarming rate due to Kara’s dragon blood, or so I believed. It could also be from the vampiric blood that I’d consumed.

As interesting as that was, I had other things on my mind. I moved one hand up to cup Jocelyn’s generous breast while I slid my other down her stomach to rest on her muscular thigh, close to her core. I closed my eyes and nuzzled into her neck, taking in her wildflower scent as she melted against my chest.

“Hmmm…I never thought I was going to see you again, my love, any of you.”

“Oh, Gray. We worried we wouldn’t make it back in time,” she said while she moved her thighs apart.

Lightning fast, my hand was pulled from Jocelyn’s thigh and smacked away from her breast. Startled, I looked up and met Nystra’s stern gaze. I’m sure she could see the confusion that bloomed in my eyes.

“That’s enough of that,” Nystra scolded. “There’s plenty of time for gropey, feel-good times after we eat.”

And like that, the confusion was replaced with mirth. A chuckle bubbled forth that turned into a full-throated belly laugh. The fact that she was concerned more with food than anything else was more than I could take. Myra, Jocelyn, and Kara joined in my merriment. Jocelyn laughed so hard that she almost fell off my lap.

“What’s so funny?” Nystra asked, cocking her hip to the side and raising one eyebrow. Her actions only made us laugh harder. “You all are going to need the energy for what I have planned. Besides, do you want Tilda to walk in while we’re having our fun?”

It took a moment for her words to register as I was wheezing for air. When they did, my laughter dried up along with my throat.

“I’m sorry, Nys. It struck me as funny when I thought that food was your main concern right now.”

Nystra smirked as she sauntered up to me. She held out her hand, and when Jocelyn took it, Nystra pulled her from my lap. Nystra placed her hands on my thighs, grazing my straining length, and leaned down until our faces were mere inches apart.

“My dear, Graelyn. My concern is that everyone is at peak performance for our reunion.”

Suddenly, she closed the distance and kissed me fiercely. She sucked my bottom lip between her teeth and bit hard enough to draw blood. She made sure that I knew without a doubt that I was hers. The marking was symbolic since the wound healed almost as quickly as it had happened. I shivered in delight against her lips.

She pulled back. “Hence why everyone needs to eat first.” Her gaze darted down to my bulge, and she rubbed my cock through my breeches. “I guess you can eat during the reunion.”

My gulp was audible when she moved away from me and inspected the rest of the room. My gaze roamed my companions, and I could see the lust in all of their eyes. Kara teasingly waved a hand like she was trying to cool herself off.

A knock at the door startled me, and Myra laughed as she answered it. Two dwarves entered the room holding a long wooden table, which they sat near the center of the room by the fireplace with enough chairs to accommodate all of us.

I smelled the delicious aromas before I saw the platters of food that were carried in. Roasted meats, fruits, cheeses, and fresh bread preceded a thick stew. They even brought in a couple bottles of chilled wine. I hadn’t seen such a spread since I left home.

The thought brought to mind the times I spent in the kitchen with Old Madlyn, who had been the head cook for as long as I could remember. With those memories came all the times I used to startle Maddy while she lost herself in the food preparations, flour flying into the air a common occurrence.

The memories were bittersweet. They reminded me of the good times and all that I’d lost. I thought of Everitt, the captain of the guard and my mentor, who let me escape the night my family was massacred by my brother Daneel. I didn’t even know if Maddy or Everitt were alive.

Myra took my hand in hers. “Where did you go, Gray?”

“Thinking about Maddy and Everitt,” I replied.

Myra squeezed my hand in comfort. “I miss them, too. We’ll see them again. This, I promise.”

I raised her hand to my lips and kissed her knuckles. “I know we will. If it’s the last thing I do, Daneel will pay for his betrayal. Now, enough doom and gloom. Let’s eat.”

We joined the others at the table where they were admiring the food that had been left. Nystra snorted in amusement when I pulled Myra’s chair out for her.

So I did the only mature thing I could think of—I made all of my women wait while I seated each one. Kara and Nystra smiled and rolled their eyes when it was their turn. Jocelyn kissed me on the cheek, and then I took my seat at the head of the table. Myra and Kara were to my right, and Nystra and Jocelyn were to my left.

The women dug in with gusto. They made sure to pass the food around so that everyone was able to sample all the cuisine.

I tore into my own food. Dunking a hunk of bread into the stew, I took a hearty bite. The stew was flavorless. My confusion must have been evident on my face.

“What’s the matter, Gray?” Kara asked in between bites of roasted meat and cheese.

“I don’t taste anything.” Quickly I took bites of everything on my plate with the same result. The food held no flavor.

“It’s a side effect we thought might happen, Gray,” Myra offered after my silence. “You’ve accepted your heritage and even embraced it. It’s to be expected that the only food that would have any flavor to you now is blood.”

My fork dropped from my nerveless fingers to clatter against my plate. I don’t know why it was so shocking. Food already held no nourishment for me. But the thought of never being able to enjoy food again was something I had hoped wouldn’t come to pass. Now I would never enjoy one of Maddy’s blackberry pies.

Myra continued. “Vampires can’t eat food at all, Gray. Their bodies reject it, and they have to purge themselves. You may want to stop in case the food makes you sick.”

I pushed my plate away and forced a smile onto my face. “It’s more for Nystra, at least.”

“Damn straight it is,” Nystra said as she snatched up my plate and set it on top of her empty one. I could tell by the tone of her voice that she was only trying to humor me.

If the loss of food was something I had to give up to protect my women and avenge my mother, then it was a small price to pay, really. Besides, no matter how good food tasted, it didn’t compare to the act of sharing blood.

The mood at the table had definitely shifted from jovial to a little somber. I didn’t want my companions to feel sorry for me, so I decided to change the subject.

“So, what was it like riding a dragon?” I asked.

“Shouldn’t you be the one to tell us about that experience, Gray?” Nystra asked without missing a beat. “I mean, you’ve had the most time spent with Kara.” Nystra scratched her chin in thought as she continued. “I guess we could ask Jocelyn.”

Myra shook her head as she took a drink of her wine. Kara smiled and shrugged. The look she sent my way said she wanted to hear my answer. Jocelyn blushed, but she didn’t shy away like she would have when we first met.

“Ha, ha, you know that’s not what I meant.” I did appreciate her trying to help lighten the mood.

“No? My apologies.” She was many things, but sorry wasn’t one of them.

“It was amazing and terrifying,” Myra offered after Nystra finished speaking. “To soar across the sky and into the clouds was an experience I never knew I needed. Having no control was the scary part.”

“I agree with Myra,” Jocelyn added. “I hope to be able to achieve this on my own one day.”

“What do you mean, Joss?” I asked in bewilderment. “You aren’t secretly a dragon as well, are you?”

“No, Gray. I’m not a dragon,” Jocelyn said in between giggles. “It’s said that powerful druids have the ability to shapeshift into animals. I hope to achieve that power. Being with all of you has only reinforced that anything is possible.”

“That ability is real?” Myra asked. “I always thought it was a myth.”

“Yes, it’s real,” Jocelyn confirmed. “But I don’t know anyone who has attained it.” Jocelyn seemed to deflate a little when she finished speaking.

“If anyone can do it, Joss, it’s you,” I said with a conviction that I felt in my bones. Jocelyn blushed, and the smile that split her face was full of gratitude.

“Come on, ladies, hurry up and eat,” Nystra said. “The sooner we’re done, the sooner Gray can enjoy his meal.”

A lascivious glint filled her eyes and seemed to be contagious as it spread around the table. My women looked at me with a different kind of hunger in their eyes than mere moments ago.

I had a feeling that I was about to be pushed to my limits and beyond. My Hunger stirred and clawed at my insides at the challenge. I’m sure my own lust filtered into my eyes as my fangs sliced through my gums.

I smiled as I spoke. “Ladies, shall we?”

7

I pushed away from the table as I stood up. My Hunger purred at the delights to come. It surged against my control. I held on and pushed it down, urging it to be patient.

Full of feline grace, Nystra flowed to her feet and stalked around the table. The rest of my women followed her. Jocelyn and Kara stood to either side of me and gripped my arms, pulling me back to the stone chair.

Nystra’s face was full of wickedness as she extended her claws and sliced through my garments. Shredding them one by one until I stood in front of them completely naked.

“I told you, you were going to have to keep a surplus of clothes handy, Gray,” Nystra said as her claws retracted and she bit the tip of her finger suggestively.

Memories of Emiline and Shadara’s torture flitted across my vision. I felt Emiline’s claws and Shadara’s poisoned dagger slicing through my body. I kept myself from flinching from Nystra’s touch. Hers wasn’t cruel—it was playful and loving.

Myra knew me so well that she noticed my slight hesitation. Her gaze met mine, and it asked if I was alright. If I needed to stop.

I answered her with a smile as I leaned down and took Nystra’s lips with my own. She grabbed the back of my head and crushed me to her as her tongue entered my mouth. She explored me like she was trying to imprint me in her memory.

Myra untied the fabric that crisscrossed Nystra’s neck. The cloth fell away and revealed Nystra’s silver-pierced breasts. Myra removed the skirts from around Nystra’s waist, sliding her bronze hands up Nystra’s pale ash thighs as she stood up. Cupping and fondling Nystra’s breasts, Myra rolled her pierced nipples between thumb and fore-fingers.

Nystra groaned into my mouth, and her spicy musk filled my senses. Myra dropped one of her hands and slid it between Nystra’s thighs, working in and out of her core. Nystra broke off our kiss and braced her forehead against mine, panting as Myra worked her faster and faster.

Abruptly Myra stopped, and Nystra whined out her frustration. Myra rubbed her slicked fingers over Nystra’s breasts, and then she licked the rest off of her fingers. I didn’t wait for an invitation. I greedily sucked Nystra’s nipples into my mouth, savoring her sweet nectar as I rolled my tongue around her piercings.

Strong hands grabbed my shoulders and pulled me backwards. I yelped and then laughed as my calves hit the stone chair, and I dropped into the seat.

One of those strong hands grasped my jaw, turning my head down and to the side. Kara’s lips crashed onto mine, and her large breast grazed my side. I didn’t know when she’d disrobed, and I didn’t particularly care as I reached out and teased her nipple with my hand.

She moaned into my mouth as I dropped my hand to caress her swollen button. Her ambrosia mixed with Nystra’s spicy musk. The heady scent made my cock swell with desire.

From the corner of my eye, I noticed Jocelyn move next to Nystra and help her remove Myra’s robes, pooling them at her feet. Jocelyn caressed Myra’s core before she slid two fingers inside of her. Nystra did the same to Jocelyn.

Myra’s citrus and Jocelyn’s wildflower scents joined the others in driving me wild with need. I twisted enough that I could grab Kara around her hips, and she gasped as I used my new strength, easily hoisting her into the air and settling her on my shoulders. Her thighs were on either side of my head.

Still holding Kara by the waist, I ran my tongue along her slit. Kissing and sucking on the sensitive spots around her opening, I pushed my tongue inside her. She moaned and bucked as I found the right spot, teasing her the way she liked.

Kara moaned louder, and her body quivered. She bucked one last time, and her delicious ambrosia spilled from her, coating my bearded chin. I smiled into her as I greedily licked up as much as I could. Kara laughed while gripping my head tightly, pulling back on my hair.

“That’s enough,” she breathed out. “I need a moment,” she stuttered as I circled my tongue around her clitoris one final time. I removed her from my shoulders, and she stood on shaky legs, then walked over to the bed and lowered herself to the mattress.

My other companions were gaping at us.

“By the gods, Gray!” Nystra said as she marveled at my display of strength. “I want to see you do that to Jocelyn.” Nystra pushed the statuesque orc closer.

I grinned and held out my hand. Jocelyn stepped forward, leaning down to kiss me.

When she pulled back, she whispered, “Don’t drop me.”

“I wouldn’t dream of it,” I promised her. Then I grabbed her by her ass, playfully sliding my fingers across her opening. Effortlessly, I lifted her into the air and set her on my shoulders, the same as I had with Kara.

Jocelyn was already wet, and the honeysuckle scent that was hers alone was intoxicating. I sucked on her thighs, gently nibbling the spots I knew drove her crazy. I traced a line to her heated core with my tongue and plunged into her depths. Jocelyn cried out, grabbing my head for support as I worked my tongue up and down, side to side, and every which way I could think of.

Without warning, someone took my length in their mouth. They angled their head, and I slid down their throat as far as I could go. They stayed that way for a moment, then they pulled back until only my tip was between their lips.

I gasped into Jocelyn’s pussy, which caused her to moan louder. I almost broke my promise to Jocelyn as the person sucked me back down her throat, grazing my shaft with her teeth, and bobbed her head back and forth.

The sudden sensation and pleasure overloaded my brain, and my grip on Jocelyn slackened enough that she wobbled on my shoulders. I heard Myra and Kara giggle, so I assumed Nystra was the one trying to suck the life from me.

I grunted into Jocelyn, and she gasped as I resumed my grip and tender care. Jocelyn’s body shook as I felt the warmth bloom in my stomach and spread throughout the entirety of my body.

Jocelyn grabbed the back of my head and crushed me into her as she spasmed and climaxed against my mouth. I bucked as my own warmth coiled up and snapped. I followed Jocelyn into my own release. Nystra took everything I had to give. When she was done, she stood up and moved back. I sat Jocelyn down on her feet and got my breathing under control.

“Fuck, Nys. Warn a guy next time. I almost dropped Joss.”

Nystra smiled, wiping my remnant from the corner of her mouth and licking it from her finger. “Hmmm…where’s the fun in that, Gray?”

Jocelyn moved toward the rest of my companions. I gently grabbed her wrist, stopping her in her tracks. She turned to me with a lazy, satisfied smile.

“Yes, Gray?” she asked in a dreamy voice.

I licked my lips. “May I?”

She knew what I was asking. Her smile deepened as she placed her foot on the edge of the chair, offering her thigh to me. I brushed my lips across her offering, my tongue tracing the exposed flesh.

I looked up and met Jocelyn’s gaze, piercing her flesh with my fangs. Honeysuckle flooded across my tongue, euphoria coursing through my body at the same time Jocelyn moaned, and another climax raced through her.

Her sweet nectar revitalized my body, washing away any exhaustion. Strength surged through me, breathing new life into my cock, which sprang to life, hard and ready. I stood up and helped Jocelyn take the seat I vacated when she teetered on her feet.

“Rest and heal up, my love.” I kissed her cheek. Jocelyn smiled and spoke words of power that lit up her hand in a golden glow that she placed against her bleeding thigh. The magic seeped into her flesh, repairing the damage and blood loss I’d caused.

When I turned back around, Myra pulled one of the levers by the bath, and hot water started to fill the massive recessed tub. She and Nystra stepped onto a ledge inside the deeper end.

I wasted no time in joining them. As soon as I stepped up next to them, Myra and Nystra stepped down into the water. Smiling, I followed them. I moved to take Nystra in my arms when she danced from my grasp.

Nystra batted her eyes. “Take Myra. I want to watch.” The innocence with which she spoke made my cock twitch. I didn’t think it was possible to feel any harder. I was wrong.

Nystra sat on the lip of the tub, her feet in the water resting on the ledge, with her legs spread wide, one hand between her thighs, lazily tracing her clitoris. A purr vibrated in her throat. She gestured with her other hand, telling me to get on with it already.

I took Myra in my arms and kissed her deeply. She melted into my body, her hands roaming my hard muscles. She took me firmly in hand and stroked me. Nystra moaned when I looked at her, her gaze was locked on my cock, and she bit her lower lip.

“Take her now, Gray,” Nystra cried out as she increased her own ministrations.

“Yes, Gray. Take me now,” Myra breathed out into my ear.

My Hunger surged at her command. I grabbed Myra by her ass and lifted her from the water while she wrapped her legs around me. I braced Myra’s back against the closest wall that gave Nystra the best view.

I positioned myself at her entrance. I was able to detect her citrus fragrance even through the water, which told me she was ready. I pushed in as far as I could go. Myra’s warm, velvety channel was a tight fit, and we groaned our pleasure.

I rocked my hips, pulling out until the tip was all that was inside her. Then I pushed myself back in. I adjusted my angle until I heard her gasp, and her pussy clenched my length.

She pressed her lips to mine as I pumped into her over and over again. Myra’s moans were muffled by our contact.

“Let her speak, Gray!” Nystra cried out.

I pulled my lips away, brushed Myra’s hair behind one of her ears, and sucked her ear between my teeth. Careful of my fangs, I nibbled up and down its length. Her pussy tightened and quivered around my shaft.

She hated to have her ears exposed in public. She felt that it helped her fit in better if no one could see them. But in the bedroom, it was one of her favored erogenous zones. Nystra’s as well.

Myra’s breathing picked up, and her pussy pulsated around my cock. I pulled her away from the wall, stepped up on the submerged ledge, and laid her down on the floor outside of the tub next to Nystra. I held her hips in the air as I thrust into her.

Nystra met my gaze at the same time she laid back, and turned to the side, sucking one of Myra’s nipples into her mouth. Nystra moved her free hand to Myra’s clitoris and circled the bundle of nerves. It was an amazing show of coordination on her part, being able to pleasure both of them at the same time.

Myra’s moaning intensified, and I focused on her climax. I pumped into her harder and faster until her body convulsed, and she screamed out as she went limp.

When I pulled out of her, Nystra sat up, leaned toward me, and sucked my cock down her throat, savoring Myra’s climax. Nystra pulled me out of her mouth and smirked. Then she turned over and started crawling away from the lip of the tub on her hands and knees. She sashayed her hips seductively while she gave me an unobstructed view of her slicked sex.

Nystra liked to make me take what I wanted from time to time. My Hunger clawed its way to the forefront, and I grabbed her by the ankles once she cleared the tub’s edge. One swift tug and she was back in the water, her knees on the ledge.

“Come on, Gray.” She panted. “Take me how you want me.”

I was dimly aware that Myra had dragged herself to the bed and sat next to Kara and Jocelyn. All of them were focused intently on me and Nystra.

I grabbed onto Nystra’s hips and pulled her ass out of the water. I lined myself up with her entrance and slammed inside of her. She cried out, her pussy pulsating, as I thrust into her a couple of times.

I moved my hands from her hips to her ass cheeks and spread her wide. She looked back at me, her eyes pleading with me to do it. I slid out of her core and placed my tip against her pucker.

I pushed in slowly, giving her time to adjust to my size until I was in as far as I could go.

“Don’t toy with me, Gray. Fuck me!”

My Hunger took charge as I plowed into her. She screamed out and started rubbing her clitoris in time with my thrusts. I felt her hand graze my balls as our flesh slapped together. Her tight channel squeezed me for all she was worth. I added my own saliva when her natural lubricant dried up.

The sensation was more than I could handle. The warmth exploded through me and immediately wound itself into a coil—several more savage thrusts, and it snapped. We both cried out at the same time.

I emptied myself into Nystra. She collapsed to her stomach, pulling me from her in the process. My seed trickled out and coated her pussy lips.

“Mmmm…you know what I like, Gray.”

I fell on my side, facing her. “I try, my love,” I panted out.

“I think I speak for all of us when I say you succeed, Graelyn,” Myra said.

The others agreed with her statement.

“Now,” Nystra said. “Take my blood and prepare yourself. Jocelyn and Kara should get some cock as well.”

Who was I to argue with a werepanther former assassin?

8

After everyone's appetites were sated, we made proper use of the bath. We cleaned the grime and battle filth from our bodies. The fact that we didn’t do so beforehand spoke volumes of how scared we all were that we weren’t going to see each other again. At least not in this life.

When we were cleaned, we moved to the bed for some rest. We still had several hours before nightfall and our meeting with Grevic. I lay in the middle of the bed, and my companions, no, my fiancées, surrounded me on all sides. I was cocooned in warmth and love.

Faster than I thought possible, I fell asleep and dreamt. For once, they were happy, not filled with horror. I dreamt of all the possible futures we had before us. The life we had the chance of carving out for not only ourselves but all non-humans. In my dreams, Elris became a beacon of hope and a fresh start to all that sought it out.

My sleep was disturbed by a soft knock on our door. I opened my eyes at the same time Tilda’s ruddy face poked through the door.

“Begging your pardon, Graelyn. Grevic is up and ready to see you.”

“Thank you, Tilda. We’ll be ready momentarily,” I replied. Tilda ducked her head in acknowledgment and shut the door.

“Come on, sleepy heads, time to get up.” I shook myself free of Nystra’s embrace. She growled and buried her head in the mattress.

Myra rolled over and gained her feet, looking as refreshed as ever. She started brushing her hair and getting herself presentable. I was jealous of how she always seemed alert and ready for the day, no matter how much sleep she had.

Jocelyn and Kara grumbled but extricated themselves from the twisted sheets. Nystra, on the other hand, dug in even further the moment she was alone in the bed. She even went so far as pulling a pillow over her head.

“Now, all of a sudden, we’re on his schedule?” Nystra groaned to us. “Maybe he can wait a few minutes longer.”

“Come on, Nys. It’s not like you haven’t had enough sleep,” Myra said as she tried to reason with her.

“That’s not the point,” Nystra rebuked her. “It would do him some good to have a taste of his own medicine,” Nystra mumbled into the sheets.

“It was daytime, and he was comatose,” Jocelyn said as she tried to placate Nystra.

“And?” Nystra grumbled.

Kara rolled her eyes and yanked the covers off the bed.

“What gives?” Nystra asked.

Her question turned into a yelp when Kara’s vise-like grip wrapped around Nystra’s ankles, dragging her from the bed like a petulant child.

“Now that you’re up, you can get ready.” Kara smiled sweetly at Nystra.

Another growl rumbled in Nystra’s chest. “You’re lucky you’re a dragon, Kara.”

“I know,” Kara said as smoke curled from her mouth. Kara turned her back on Nystra and started getting ready herself.

I saw the desire to pounce on Kara enter Nystra’s eyes. It left as quickly as it came. I figured Nystra didn’t really want to tangle with a dragon, even if she was in human form.

“Out of curiosity, Kara. Can you breathe fire in your human form?” I asked her. Myra perked up at my question and looked expectantly at Kara.

“Yes, but not like the inferno of my dragon’s. This breath would be enough to engulf a person.” Mischief glinted in her eyes as she continued. “Or a werepanther unwilling to get out of bed. It wouldn’t be strong enough to wreck this entire room, though.”

I smiled. “That’s good to know.”

“It is. It’s fascinating, really.” Myra was all but bubbling with excitement.

“Myra, my love,” I said to get her attention. “We aren’t going to set our host’s room on fire.”

“I know that,” she said as the wind left her sails.

Jocelyn snorted.

“What?” Myra asked with a little indignation. “I wasn’t saying we should destroy this room. And when did this become about me? Go back to poking at Nystra.”

I couldn’t help but laugh. No matter where we were, as long as we were together, we were home. That was a feeling I hadn’t realized that I’d been missing. I was overjoyed to be experiencing it again.

“Oh great, now he’s laughing,” Nystra scoffed jokingly.

“Stop delaying and let’s get a move on,” Kara prodded all of us.

“Yes, ma’am,” I said as I saluted her.

We exited the room, and Tilda was waiting on us. The center of the town was busier than I expected with it being nighttime or close enough that vampires could move about without risk of being burned. I was used to mortal towns and cities, not a community that would need to be able to provide for vampires.

“Follow me,” Tilda said as soon as we were all gathered outside. I noticed that she had fresh puncture wounds on her neck. I didn’t ask her about them because it was none of my business. Besides, my companions and I had done the same thing a short time ago. Tilda took off to my right and followed the wall until she came across a recessed opening that I hadn’t noticed when we first arrived.

Tilda stepped into the opening and followed a pitch-black winding corridor that was big enough that none of us had to turn sideways, even Kara with her monstrous sword strapped to her back. I expected Myra to enchant Kara’s sword with a magical light since she was the only one that couldn’t see in the dark.

When it didn’t come, I turned enough to meet Kara’s gaze. She tapped her temple and mouthed the word dragon. I didn’t have to probe any further—the fact that she could see me was enough to know that her vision had improved with the awakening of her power.

I turned my attention back to the corridor and noticed several closed doors on either side. I guessed those were the homes for the vampires. The corridor and angle of the doors would provide extra protection from any stray rays of sunlight if someone had to enter the home during the day.

We came to the end of the corridor and found another closed door set directly in the center of the wall. Tilda knocked once on the portal and then opened it. She stood to the side and ushered us in with a wave of her hand.

I stepped past her and entered the room. It was one chamber decorated with rugs and pillows used for seating. There was a small bed in the back left corner and a fireplace in the middle of the wall on my right.

Grevic was sitting cross-legged on the cushy pillows directly in front of the door. Several more pillows littered the ground around him. He gestured to them as he spoke. “Please, come in and join me.”

I moved to his side and sat down on his right, and my companions fanned out beside me. Nystra made sure she sat down directly across from Grevic. The action said she wanted to keep a close eye on him.

I couldn’t blame her that she didn’t trust him. The fact that he’d taken control of her mind and used her against her will probably meant that she would never trust him fully. I only hoped she didn’t call in her favor and ask me to help kill him. He was my father, and I wanted the chance to see in him what my mother saw.

That being said, I owed Nystra everything and him nothing. I wouldn’t betray the trust and love she or any of my fiancées had given me.

“I see that you are well,” I said by way of greeting. “I’d heard you were burned bringing everyone back.”

“Yes, well, it was nothing that rest and blood couldn’t cure.” The way he said it and how he averted his gaze told me he was ashamed of his actions.

“You have nothing to be ashamed of, Grevic. I am your son, after all. I, too, drink blood to heal,” I told him. “It took me some time to come to terms with it, but I wouldn’t change who and what I am for the world. Look what it has brought me.” I gestured to the women around me.

“Even though you almost died?” he asked. Guess we were going to do this now.

“Look, I don’t know who you were before I met you.” I let my gaze roam around my companions, lingering on Nystra a little longer than the others. “But I’m not in the habit of judging a person by who they were.”

Nystra didn’t shed any tears, it wasn’t in her nature, but I could tell by the look she gave that she was grateful for how I felt.

I settled my gaze on Grevic before I continued. “I’ll only judge you based on your actions since I’ve known you. You have done nothing up to this point to make me mistrust you. You begged Shadara to torture you instead of me.” Myra gripped my hand in hers as I spoke, a comforting and appreciative presence.

I could tell by the way Grevic’s eyes grew bigger and by the way he swallowed before he spoke that he was surprised by my feelings. “I hope I don’t let you down.” He coughed into his fist. “What are your plans? How can I help?”

“I want you to gather your people and head west along the coast. You’ll find a cave. The Cruel Tusk orc tribe resides there. Find the leader, Seamus, and tell him that the tattoo over his heart will get him thrown in jail. He’ll know what that means. That’ll also let him know that I sent you. Tell him I won’t be far behind you, and I’m going to need a big favor.”

“You think these people will take in vampires?”

“They took me in,” I said. “Besides, Seamus is good people, just don’t do anything to make him angry.”

“What are you going to be doing?” Grevic asked.

“We’re going back to Kry’Lana and making a new pact with Kara. Also, we plan on cementing our marriage there.” I continued before Grevic could ask about our betrothal. “Then I want to search the Keishan Woods for Braxus, the White Death—”

“What for?” Grevic sputtered, clearly overwhelmed by my news. I could see interest on all of my companions' faces, though. I hadn’t spoken to them about this part yet.

“I want to see if I can strike a bargain with him for his aide. In return, he and his pack will have free roam of the Elris forest and hopefully help guard our borders, or at the very least, act as sentries. Then we need to visit the Lords of the Hunt. We need to remove the bounties on our heads and free Nystra from their organization and its laws.”

“Do you even know where to find them?” Grevic asked. I looked to Nystra, who nodded. “Fair enough. When do you leave?”

“In the morning. We could use more food and a good night’s rest. But we have a lot to accomplish, and we need to get moving.”

“You’ll have it and any supplies that you need.”

“Thanks, we appreciate it. We’ll leave you to it. I’m sure you have a lot to do, getting a town ready to migrate.”

We left Grevic’s room, making our way out of the corridor. We walked around the central courtyard of the town, taking in the filtered moonlight and the crowds of people. Torches were lit, and I could feel the magic surrounding them. It kept their light from being seen from the sky.

I marveled at my new perceptions. It wasn’t long ago that I could only sense the presence of magic in general, not what type. I was excited to find out how strong my magic was or could get.

Nystra’s stomach growled at the smell of fresh food being cooked on an outdoor stove. I smiled to myself and shifted our direction towards the food before Nystra could grumble about the need for sustenance.

My fiancées collected enough food to feed a small army. The male Dawnborn manning the stove wouldn’t hear of taking money from the people that helped save members of their community.

We ate at one of the tables that littered the area around the stove before we headed back to our temporary room and retired for the evening. Despite the nap from earlier, I felt a bone-deep weariness. I guess being sacrificed will do that to you.

9

We woke up bright and early. I fed from Jocelyn’s wrist to push the drowsiness away that accompanied my Night Kissed heritage. When I embraced my vampiric nature, I gained a few side effects. Being tired during the day was one, and the fact that I didn’t tan anymore was another. I only hoped that I didn’t gain a corpse’s pallor.

The moment my fangs pierced her flesh and her blood touched my tongue, the taste of honeysuckle filled my senses, and I groaned in pleasure. Jocelyn’s voice joined mine, and she crushed her wrist to my mouth, urging me to take more. My Hunger always surged with the desire to do just that.

Thankfully, I had no problems reining it in these days. I had full control, unlike when the Hunger first awoke back in Kreatz. I smiled at the thought. It was crazy how life turned out. Nystra had kicked in the door to my stepfather’s study when I had been about to attack Myra. My Hunger had focused on the intruder and sated itself on Nystra before flinging her through a window. Life was definitely strange.

I pulled back when I was sated. A whine passed Jocelyn’s lips at my departure. I smiled when I said, “Thanks, Joss.”

She blushed when she realized what she’d done and quickly healed her wrist. Nystra slung an arm over her shoulder and pulled her close.

“No reason to be ashamed, Joss. I know I, for one, am always sorry when Gray finishes.” Myra and Kara agreed.

“I’m not ashamed,” Jocelyn replied. “But sometimes, I feel like a young girl in love for the first time.”

“I always feel that way around all of you. Well, not the young girl part,” I quickly amended. I took Jocelyn’s hand in mine and brushed a kiss across her knuckles. “Now then, what do you say we get this adventure underway?”

I slung my satchel over my shoulder and took comfort in its familiar weight as I opened the door. Tilda was once again waiting outside our room.

“Grevic wanted me to escort you out.”

“Would the magic that keeps this place hidden hinder us from leaving?” Myra asked.

Tilda shook her head. “No, but if someone who lives in the village, like me, accompanies you, I’ll be able to immediately close the gap in the magic that your passage will cause and make it that much harder for this place to be detected. Otherwise, it would close very slowly and put our community at risk.”

“Are you worried about an attack? Should we stay and help you defend your village?” I asked. The thought of another town, like Kaldaide, being attacked because of my mere presence made bile creep up my throat.

“Our scouts haven’t noticed anything out of the ordinary. But with the attack on the temple, Grevic doesn’t want to take any chances. Especially if we ever have to come back here someday,” Tilda reassured me.

“You mean, in case I fail. That’s understandable and prudent planning,” I told her, and the tension that had gathered in my shoulders eased out. I wasn’t about to expect people I’d only met recently to have the same faith in me and my fiancées that I had.

Without another word, Tilda turned on her heel and led us out of the village. We traveled in silence until we got to the edge of the magic. Its subtle compulsion that wanted us to change our course couldn’t be felt from this side of the barrier.

She pulled an amulet out of her tunic and turned to face me, squaring her shoulders as she did. “You really think this kingdom of yours is going to work?” she asked me. Her gaze never wavered from mine.

“If you mean, do I think I can make the kingdom a reality? Then the answer is yes,” I said. “If you’re asking me if the kingdom will flourish? Then all I can say is I don’t know. I hope that it will, but it will come down to the people living there as much as my own sovereignty. But what I do know is that the land of Uncanny will never change if someone doesn’t try.”

“And that someone has to be you? We have a good thing going here. It’s asking a lot to make us give it up for someone we don’t know or trust.”

She was scared, and I couldn’t blame her. Big changes were always scary, and my plan was going to rock the boat—upset the status quo.

I put my closed fist over my heart in salute and bowed deeply to Tilda. “All I can do is give you my word that I’ll do everything in my power to make Elris a safe haven for all goodly folk. That being said, it's going to be a team effort. I won’t be able to do it all on my own.”

Tilda seemed to mull over my words for a moment and came to her own conclusion. She nodded her head and said, “For all of our sakes, I wish you the best of luck.” She stepped to the side, waving her amulet in the air, and said a few words of power. I felt the magic part, and then she waved us on.

“Me, too. I thank you for your faith in me,” I said to her with all sincerity.

We stepped through the opening in the magic and passed through to the other side. Tilda waved her amulet at the opening while she muttered more words, and the tear in the magic disappeared to be replaced by the desire to keep moving away from the barrier.

I marveled at the ingenious spellwork. It had fooled us in our search for Kry’Lana, and we had several magic users in our group. I could see by the look on Myra’s face that she, too, was admiring the compulsion.

“Right then,” I said to get everyone's attention. “Let’s get moving.”

My fiancées fell into step with me, fanning out to my sides. We were all on the lookout for any threats. That was when I felt a familiar presence soaring above us.

Nora, my raven friend, swooped down from the heavens and alighted on my shoulder. The bird’s appearance startled everyone except Jocelyn.

“By the gods, Gray,” Nystra cursed. “You could’ve given us a little warning.”

“What’s the matter? The big bad werepanther assassin wasn’t on her guard?” Myra teased Nystra, whose only reply was a low playful growl.

“Hello, Nora,” I said as I chuckled. “It’s nice to see you again.”

“I was worried about you. I’m sorry that I didn’t go with you,” Nora said. Her words were clearer and sharper than they had been during my first encounter with her. More proof that my power had grown.

“You have nothing to be sorry about, my friend,” I reassured her. “Who knows what would’ve happened to you if you entered Kry’Lana or teleported with us. By the hells, I died myself. That being said, we are headed back there. You don’t have to accompany me if you don’t want to.”

Nora cocked her head at me in confusion. “You don’t look dead to me.”

“All thanks to my amazing fiancées.”

Nora cocked her head in the other direction and ruffled her feathers. “You said it yourself. I didn’t go with you and you died. Clearly, you all need someone keeping an eye on you. Besides, the evil pall that radiated from the ruins has disappeared.”

My chuckle turned into a deep-throated laugh that Jocelyn joined in on. We were the only ones who could understand Nora, after all.

“Fair enough,” I told her.

Nora hopped off my shoulder and gained altitude with each flap of her wings. Soon she was flying above and ahead of us.

“Care to share with the rest of the group?” Kara asked.

“Nora’s going to keep watch over us. Apparently, we can’t look after ourselves,” I said in between my laughter.

Myra crossed her arms and tapped her finger against her chin in mock thought. “Her logic is hard to dismiss.”

“Speak for yourself, princess,” Nystra was quick to say. “I can do fine on my own.”

“Oh yeah?” Myra asked. “How did you come across me and Gray?”

If looks could kill, the daggers that Nystra was staring at Myra would filet the her. Nystra opened and closed her mouth several times, trying for a rebuttal. She gave up and crossed her arms.

“Fine, you got me. Extra help is welcome,” Nystra muttered.

Smiling, I draped an arm over her shoulder and kissed her on the cheek. “I, for one, am glad that you found us.” Nystra melted into my embrace for a moment before she pushed me away.

“Okay, that’s enough of that,” she exclaimed. “Let’s focus on our journey. The sooner we get to Kry’Lana, the sooner we can get hitched and continue with this plan of yours.”

“I’m only sorry that we won’t get a chance for a honeymoon after our marriage,” I lamented to the group.

“Actually, Gray,” Jocelyn spoke up. “I’ve been thinking about that, and it’s not impossible to have a moment to ourselves. In fact, we’re not far from the hidden grotto that I told you all about.”

“I don’t know anything about a hidden grotto,” Kara chimed in.

“That’s right, it was mentioned before you joined us.” Jocelyn walked ahead of the group, turned to face us, and kept walking backward to address all of us without slowing our progress. Her attunement to nature meant that she didn’t have to worry about tripping in the untamed mountainous area.

“It’s a grotto that me and my fellow druids cultivated.” Jocelyn continued. “We nudged nature around and created waterfalls and hot springs to relax near. The grass is so soft you can sleep on it without the need of bedrolls. It feels like sleeping on a mattress made of clouds. Of course, that was before Gra’Nak and his feral regime ran most of the druids out of the area. I can only hope that the grotto is still unspoiled.”

“That does sound fantastic,” I said as I rubbed my chin in thought.

“The best part is that it’s on the way to Braxus’s territory,” Jocelyn added.

“That settles it then,” Nystra cut in. “We get hitched, and then we enjoy ourselves for a moment. We may die within the next few weeks. Why shouldn’t we pamper ourselves a little bit?”

All of their gazes turned to me. Each and every one of them raised an eyebrow, asking me to defy Nystra’s statement.

“Like I could ever deny any of you anything,” I said. “Besides, you all deserve it.”

“Damn right we do,” Nystra huffed out.

Mirth bubbled up in me, and I didn’t even try to hold it back. My fiancées had a way of making the crushing weight of my destiny bearable. If they wanted to spend a little time in a hidden grotto, who was I to say no to that? Besides, the world hadn’t ended yet. As far as I could tell, my sacrifice had been for nothing.

I wasn’t naive enough to think we were in the clear on the awoken god side of things. But the fact that there was no fire and brimstone or a catastrophic world-ending event made me think my mother was right and that He Who Waits wasn’t after Uncanny but its pantheon.

Though I have been wrong before, and I’m sure I’ll be wrong again. After all, we hadn't made it back to civilization yet.

The trek took less time without hauling wounded people. In less than an hour, we were back in the ruins of Kry’Lana. It had definitely seen better days. I hadn’t paid close attention to the area during or after the fight. I was more worried about staying alive or finding and treating survivors.

If I thought the place looked terrible upon seeing it the first time, now it was atrocious. Signs of the new battle were visible wherever you looked. Fresh debris and charred remains from the magical bombardment were everywhere.

There were patches where the stone had been turned to slag by Kara’s flame breath. The rubble that we’d sifted through had been thrown around haphazardly. We had been more worried about the injured than tidying up the place.

I made my way to the ritual chamber entrance and found that it had collapsed during the battle.

“Well, fuck. That’s going to take some time to clear,” I lamented. I didn’t possess the finesse with my telekinesis to risk using it on the piled debris. Myra could’ve probably accomplished it, but even she didn’t have the magical reserves to clear the whole area.

Besides, her magic would be better utilized in our defense should we need it. So Nystra, Kara, and I did most of the heavy lifting. While Myra, Jocelyn, and Nora kept vigil. It was tedious work that took us until midday, but between the three of us, we were able to safely clear the rubble.

I wiped the sweat from my brow while I surveyed the newly cleared entrance. “Ladies, are you ready to get married?”

Out of nowhere, I felt magic bloom, and a torrential downpour slammed into me. Water cascaded over me, washing away the dust and grime. As fast as it came, it was over. I glanced around, and neither Kara nor Nystra had been spared. They, too, were soaked and sputtering.

My gaze found Jocelyn as she lowered her hand. A giant smile splayed across her beautiful face. “Now I am,” she said simply, and Myra burst out in laughter straight from her belly.

“Thanks. I guess we needed that,” I grumbled as I wiped the water from my face.

“You’re welcome,” Jocelyn said as she turned and walked into the corridor that led to the ritual chamber, Myra right behind.

“That’s twice,” Kara muttered under her breath.

Despite the situation, I smiled, remembering when Jocelyn doused Kara with water right after she saved us from Emiline’s party by barreling through stone walls that left her coated in detritus.

The rest of us sighed helplessly and followed after them.

10

Nora stayed outside as we made our way deeper into the corridor until the familiar blue light became visible. The last time I entered this room, I was full of dread. This time I was excited. The thought of binding myself to these unique women was something that I craved, and not for the power that a pact forged by a dragon could give.

My power had grown exponentially in the last few weeks alone. No, I was more excited by the act and the symbolism it was going to represent. A commitment to each other. One that I had felt for a while and hoped had been reciprocated.

Nervousness swept through me, and it felt like hundreds of butterflies flitted through my stomach. A quick glance at my companions and I could tell by their expressions that Jocelyn and Myra felt much as I did. Kara and Nystra were much harder to read.

As soon as we entered the room and stepped onto the rune-etched floor, the subtle blue glow intensified. The reaction was an indication of the bond Myra, Kara, and I had renewed. The light wouldn’t have reacted otherwise unless a ritual was currently being performed.

“So, how do we do this?” I couldn’t stop the elation that filled my words.

Myra smiled at me. She had known me the longest, and I didn't doubt she knew that I cared more about them than the power. I was sure the rest of them knew it, too.

“I’ll call forth the Cube of Binding,” Kara said. “Then we make our pledges to each other and for the strength to enforce them. Adding in the prosperity of Elris wouldn’t hurt either. This is mainly for Nystra and Jocelyn, though. Our pledges…” Kara motioned to me, Myra, and then herself. “Won’t really be affected. Bonds are powerful, but they still have their limitations.”

“That’s fine by me,” I replied. “Are we ready?”

“Hold on a moment,” Jocelyn interjected as she stepped forward and rummaged in one of the small pouches that adorned her generous hips. She pulled out five small bands woven from vines and leaves.

“Since we were planning on this also being our marriage ceremony, I thought we should have proper rings.” She stepped up to me and placed all but one of the rings in my hand. She held onto the last one. I could feel the magic in them. Though they were made of nature, they had been hardened to the point they were as strong as steel.

I pulled her into my arms and kissed her deeply, enjoying the rub of her tusks against my lips. “What would I do without you, Joss?” I asked when we broke from our kiss. Jocelyn smiled but didn’t reply. She didn’t have to.

“Ladies, join me. Graelyn, you stay over there,” Kara commanded. When my fiancées were opposite me, Myra pulled her ritual blade, slicing it into her palm and drawing blood. Then she made a circuit, cutting each of our palms. The magic of the ritual prevented me and Nystra from healing the damage.

Myra must have reinforced the spellwork on the blade at some point. Because this time, it had no trouble cutting into Kara’s flesh.

Kara produced a golden chalice with intricate patterns carved into it. She must’ve acquired it in Visnic. I raised an eyebrow at her, and she only shrugged.

Kara’s blood dripped into the cup, then she moved to each of us, and we added ours to hers. Each time an offering was made to the receptacle, the ethereal blue light pulsed and grew in intensity until all of our blood had been combined. By that point, it was almost too bright to keep my eyes open.

Kara’s voice rang out in a harsh, grating language that I didn’t know, but somehow, the ritual magic let me comprehend.

“We are gathered here in the service of love and the greater good.” I could feel the power build as she spoke. The weight of it pressed onto me but wasn’t suffocating me. “We ask for the blessing of union and prosperity. For the power to see it through and the compassion to wield it righteously, for the betterment of all!”

The light flared, and the Cube of Binding hovered over the altar I’d been sacrificed on only yesterday. The sight sent a shiver down my spine, and momentary dread filled my stomach at the memory. I focused on the women around me, and the feeling faded until it disappeared completely.

Kara’s voice roared through the chamber, gaining volume as the ritual gained strength. She took a drink from the golden chalice and passed it to the next. The process repeated, and with each drink, the light throbbed and shifted hues, slowly turning the color of blood. The rich dark light pulsed in time to the cadence of my heart.

The Cube of Binding broke apart, and with each drink from the chalice, it reformed into a new configuration.

Finally, I took the last drink of the offering. The combined blood flooded across my tongue, filling my mouth with so many flavors that my senses overloaded. The light started to stutter and rapidly fluctuated. Whether it was instinct or something divined from the ritual, I knew that the light represented all of our hearts combined, beating in unity.

The Cube of Binding slammed back together. Power hummed and vibrated from the multi-dimensional artifact. My attention snapped back to Kara, who continued the ritual undeterred. No concern for the barely contained power of the cube.

“Ladies, repeat after me,” Kara bellowed. “With these rings, we pledge ourselves to thee!” As one, Myra, Nystra, and Jocelyn repeated Kara’s words, sliding the bands on their left hand ring finger.

Immediately, the gathered power pushed against me. The weight tried to crush me in place, and I struggled to draw breath. I could see my strain reflected on each of my companions' faces. I didn’t need to be prompted, and judging by Kara’s expression, she wasn’t able to speak anyway. I knew what I had to do.

The power pushed past my flesh and seeped into my being, filling my very soul. I channeled it into my voice and directed it back toward my women.

Thunder cracked as I spoke. “With this ring, I pledge myself to thee!”

The power tore itself from my body and careened around the room. The ethereal light turned a fuchsia color and cycled between that, a ghostly blue, and finally blood red. The magic split into five arcs and slammed into each of us.

When the magic hit me, it set every nerve ending on edge. Fire and pain ripped through me. It felt like being hit by one of Myra’s lightning bolts, only charged by the power of four storms. I would swear it lasted an eternity, but in reality, it was only a couple seconds. The pain was quickly replaced by warmth and, for lack of a better term, love.

The luminescence of the room dwindled, becoming the subtle blue of when we first entered the chamber. Then the most amazing thing happened. I gained the sense of not only my heartbeat but four additional heartbeats that synced into one cadence. I knew which one belonged to which of my fiancées, no, my new wives, and I felt their general emotions.

It was intoxicating and took several minutes to adjust to. I could tell they had the same struggle as I gazed around the room at each of them. I closed my eyes and felt their astonishment and joy surge through our new connection. Tears of joy spilled down my cheeks as laughter bubbled out of my mouth.

My companions mirrored me, even Nystra, who thought emotions were a weakness. As one, we moved and embraced each other. Words erupted from our mouths, tripping over each other. We quieted at the same.

“By the gods! This is amazing,” Myra said with haste. “I never knew such a bond was possible.”

“In all my years, I have never forged one this strong,” Kara added.

“It’s almost like it feels—” Jocelyn started to say.

“Right. Natural even,” Nystra finished.

My gaze dropped to the ring on my finger, and I couldn’t agree more. I felt my wives’ pleasure at my sentiment through our bond.

We broke apart and focused on gaining control of the new sensations. It took a few more minutes, but the newly forged bond settled down and seeped into the back of my consciousness. Ready to grasp or be utilized at a moment's notice but no longer blinding our other senses.

“I can’t wait to see how we can utilize this new feeling or power,” Myra said in a rush of excitement. “Imagine the possibilities.”

“Oh, I am, princess,” Nystra purred. Her lust sped through the bond, into me, and radiated outwards. My own rose up to her challenge and was bombarded by everyone else's.

I took a deep steading breath as my wives took another step forward. Their ardor was nearly palpable. I focused on our connection and sent calming waves through it. One by one, the women seemed to come to their senses. Their passion still burned in their eyes, but they didn’t have the blank look on their faces.

“Of course, this could also be a hindrance,” Myra tried for humor, but I could feel that it was forced.

“We’re definitely going to have to figure out how to shield ourselves from the more intense feelings,” Jocelyn added.

“Maybe it’s like any other heightened sense?” Nystra spoke up. “The more you use it, the better you become at not being overwhelmed by it.”

She wasn’t wrong about that. I remembered when my Night Kissed side manifested. My senses went soaring, but with a little practice, I was able to turn them up or down.

“I hope you’re right, Nys,” I replied. “I’d hate to experience this in the middle of a fight. I don’t know if we would necessarily feel each other’s pain. But the strong emotions could cause us to misstep and get hurt or much worse.”

My gaze was drawn to the center of the room. The Cube of Binding was still floating above the altar, only it seemed weaker somehow. The cube drooped closer to the stone it floated over. Slowly it rotated in place.

“Is it me, or does the Cube of Binding look…drained?” I couldn’t help the curiosity that laced my voice.

“I don’t think its power has ever been taxed so much in such a short time,” Myra posited.

“You’re probably right, Myra,” Kara said in agreement. “The cube isn’t usually used to awaken a slumbering god and then almost immediately forge a bond as powerful as the one we seem to have done.”

“So if this type of connection”— Nystra waved her hand in the air as she spoke —“isn’t normal, then how did we manage it? I mean, no offense, but we’re a pretty motley crew.”

“Careful, Nys,” Jocelyn teased. “You’re talking about your husband and wives now.”

Nystra’s joy flooded our connection. “And I’m grateful, you all know that. But still, it doesn’t strike you as odd?”

“Not anymore,” I chimed in and started pacing. “I’ve experienced quite a lot in a relatively short span. Not much surprises me. I keep getting told that everything I had done up to the point of my own sacrifice at the hands of a mad woman was destined.” I stopped and regarded my wives. “That may be, but this here, right now, this is the only destiny I believe was inevitable.”

My emotions trailed through our bond as I spoke. They were sharp but not as overpowering as they had been. Nystra might be right about being able to control it the more we used it.

“Now that’s a sentiment I can stand behind,” Jocelyn said with pride. Her smile lit up her eyes as her gaze encompassed all of us.

“Now, what do we do about that?” I asked as I indicated the Cube of Binding. “We’ve never been in possession of it after it’s been used.” I scratched my chin in thought. “Come to think of it, what happened to it after I was sacrificed?”

“This,” Kara said. Then she spoke a few words in the same harsh, grating language. My assumption in regards to the ritual magic was right. Because this time, I didn’t understand a single word. The Cube of Binding flared and then winked out of existence.

“What language is that?” I asked her.

“It’s draconic, Gray,” Kara responded. “My native language.” She cocked her hip to the side. “What’s the matter? Don’t you find it alluring?” She teased me.

“Oh yeah, most definitely, my lovely wife,” I said without missing a beat. My playfulness filtered down our bond. Kara smiled and winked at me.

“Don’t worry, Gray. I know it’s not what you would call a love language,” Kara added.

“That’s for sure,” Nystra said while she dug a finger in her ear like she was in pain. “Now what?”

“Now we find Braxus,” I informed them.

“Wrong,” Myra said.

Jocelyn picked up where Myra left off. “We’re going on our honeymoon first. Besides, no one finds Braxus. He finds you.”

11

Nora’s piercing caw signaled the all-clear as soon as we emerged from the doorway and stood in the open air. I took a deep breath and filled my lungs. Using meditation techniques that Myra taught me, I focused on the new bond we all shared and fought to keep it in the background, present but not at the forefront, clouding my senses.

I could tell that it had an effect on my companions as well. As I calmed, so too did they. Nystra shook her shoulders out like she’d been experiencing tension.

“Well, that’s good to know.” Myra breathed out as she performed her own meditation.

“What is?” Nystra asked.

“It would appear that our control can be a joint effort,” Kara replied as she stretched out her taut muscles.

“Is that what that sudden light-headed feeling is?” Jocelyn queried.

“It would seem so, my love,” I answered her. “Now, which way is this grotto?”

“It’s to the west. Follow me.” Jocelyn set off at once. Nora swooped down and landed on my shoulder as I and the rest of my wives started after her.

“Do be careful. I can’t watch you all the time,” Nora said to me as she settled on my shoulder for a nap. I smiled and tried not to jostle her on our journey.

We walked in silence for a few hours, leaving the mountainous area behind and once again entering the Keishan Woods. The forest grew thicker the farther in we traversed.

Nystra waited until we were under the sheltering trees before she spoke. “Does anyone else feel…I don’t know? Stronger? I feel different, but I can’t put my finger on it.”

“It’s weird, but I feel like I’ve reached a new plateau,” Jocelyn said as she tapped a finger against her chin. “I feel a stronger connection to nature in general. Almost like I can read its thoughts, but that may not be right. Maybe more like its feelings. I also feel this underlying power coursing under my skin. I don’t know how to describe it other than it feels like freedom.”

“My senses have increased in sharpness.” Nystra picked up again when it was clear that Jocelyn had finished. “I thought I was in sensory overload from the ceremony. But when we came outside, I heard Nora’s heartbeat before she came close to us. I can smell things and somehow know that they’re farther away from us than I would normally be able to detect.”

“It’s only natural that your power would increase,” Kara informed them. “The bond enhances your natural gifts. You two feel it more keenly than me, Gray, or Myra because we were already bonded. As powerful as the magic is, it can still only enhance you so far.”

Myra frowned in thought. “So we may have a small boost that will be near undetectable because we were already pushed to our limits. Whereas Joss and Nys got charged all at once.”

“Correct,” Kara simply stated.

I focused on my senses while they talked. Even though my Night Kissed heritage boosted them, I didn’t notice if they were sharper. I think the bond enhanced my magical prowess and physical might more than anything else. Which I was more than grateful for.

Kara’s blood increased my resilience and strength, and Nystra’s increased my regenerating ability. Jocelyn’s blood gave me my connection with animals. While Myra’s increased my magical might.

I’d believed that vampiric blood affected all of those to one extent or another. But unless I consumed an obscene amount of vampires, I didn’t think it would overshadow what the bond and blood sharing provided.

The only thing I knew for sure was that vampiric blood granted me access to Shadow magic, which I’d never been able to manifest until I devoured Jaxton and was encased in my shroud armor for the first time.

“Do you feel anything other than enhanced senses, Nystra? Maybe you two should explore the new feelings of power?” I proposed to them. “Better to do it now than when you're in the middle of a fight, and it happens unexpectedly or uncontrollably.”

Nystra stopped in her tracks and closed her eyes. Her brow furrowed in concentration as she evaluated my question. One moment the beautiful Duskborn stood before me. Faster than I could blink, the deadly werepanther was in her place. She exhaled a pain-filled roar that echoed through our bond, nearly buckling my knees. Nora shrieked at the sudden sound and movement, taking flight.

Nystra didn’t lose her footing, but I could tell that it was only just so. She panted like she’d been running for miles without taking a break.

I gaped at her. Nystra had never been able to transform that fast. She was good at partial transformations, growing claws and fangs. But the full-blown could take up to a minute or so.

Thankfully my body reacted quicker than my mind. Within moments I was by her side.

“Nys, are you alright?” I couldn’t help the concern that coated my words like honey.

“I’m…fine,” she grated out, her fanged maw making her words hard to decipher. “That hurt like a bitch.”

“I felt it. Does your transformation always hurt?” I asked her.

“Every time, but the pain is stretched out and more manageable. This pain was all at once and, as a result, didn’t last as long.”

I didn’t think my respect and love for her could grow any further, but I was wrong. Knowing that each time she transformed put her through unbelievable agony only showed how strong she truly was.

Myra raised a hand to her mouth and said, “I’m sorry, Nys.”

“Don’t be, princess. You get used to it, and I wouldn’t give up the power that it grants me. Especially now that I have reasons to fight for and loved ones to protect.”

“Try not to let it filter through the bond when you change back,” Kara instructed. “I don’t mind sharing your burden or pain. But something like that in the middle of a fight could be disastrous to us.”

“Right,” Nystra said as she nodded. Her brows creased in concentration again, and the panther receded to be replaced by the dark elf. There wasn’t even a whisper of pain in our bond this time. “Expecting the pain made it easier to protect the bond. It’s almost instinctive now.”

“That’s what I discovered as well,” I added. “You were right in thinking the more we use it, the easier it is to control.”

Nystra gratefully accepted my offered hand and steadied herself. I pulled her into my embrace and pressed my lips to hers.

“What was that for?” she asked as soon as we broke apart. “Not that I’m complaining.”

“The depths of your strength are inspiring, and I thought you should know that,” I said as I stared into her ruby gaze.

The rarest thing known to me happened then. Nystra blushed, and not a light dusting on her cheeks. It was a deep crimson shade that engulfed her being. She smiled broadly and kissed me. She grasped the back of my neck and crushed herself against me.

When we came up for air, Myra and Kara applauded lovingly. Jocelyn, on the other hand, had her eyes closed in fierce single-mindedness. Then elation erupted across her face as she opened her eyes.

“Oh my,” was all she said as her body contorted and shifted.

Her two-piece leather garments merged into her body as feathers sprouted from her shrinking form. Followed by a beak and small taloned feet. A large great horned owl stood in Jocelyn’s place. Nora cawed in disbelief high above our heads.

I hadn’t felt any pain through our connection, only a surge of joy.

“Gray! This is amazing! Only the strongest druids can take on the shape of an animal. I had dreamed and hoped for this. But I honestly never expected it to happen.”

I was thankful for my ability to speak to animals. Otherwise, I wouldn’t have understood her owl screeches.

“By the gods, Joss!” I exclaimed in shock. “That’s amazing. Do you think you can shift into any other forms? Are druids relegated to only one animal shape?”

“I don’t know,” she said. “But I’ll find out later. Now I’m going to do something I’ve always wanted to do.” Jocelyn flapped her wings and took off into the sky.

“Don’t worry. I’ll look after her,” Nora called down. They both took off into the heavens. Jocelyn swooped and dived and screeched her joy. Quickly the two were lost above the tree line and into the clouds.

I couldn’t suppress the joy that I’d found in Jocelyn’s new gift. My laughter filled the air around me and was enhanced by the rest of my grounded wives. Though I could see longing in Kara’s sepia gaze.

“What’s the matter?” I asked her.

She hugged her stomach and shrugged her shoulders. “Nothing, I’m only a little jealous. Soaring through the air as the wind caresses your wings is an experience not many get to have. It’s a little intoxicating, and I fear that my participation in such acts will be diminished now that I have taken a husband and wives who, for the most part, can’t share the experience.”

“Kara.”

I walked over to her and took her hands in mine. “I would think that you would know better by now that I don’t want to deny any of the ones I love their joys.”

“I know that, Gray. But I also know we’re trying to keep a low profile right now.”

I scoffed at her, and she furrowed her brow at me. “My love, we’re in the mountains. I doubt many people will even see you. Take flight and join Nora and Jocelyn in their fun.”

Kara smiled and kissed me on the cheek before she slipped out of her leather armor. I admired the strong curve of her muscles and the way they moved under her naked flesh. The transformation wasn’t as fast as what Nystra could accomplish now. But it was still pretty quick and appeared to be painless.

The massive black dragon bellowed her exultation as she bounded into the air and took flight with one flap of her mighty wings. She kicked up dust and debris in the process.

I retrieved Kara’s discarded clothing and stored it in my enchanted satchel. It had been a boon during these travels and was the best present Myra had ever given me. She truly had a knack for enchantments. As far as I knew, the extra-dimensional space was bottomless.

Myra and Nystra moved up to either side of me. Nystra took my hand in hers, and Myra rested her head against my arm.

“Gray, my love,” Myra said.

“Yes, dear?” I asked in return.

“Do you know which direction we’re supposed to be heading in?”

Nystra snorted. “Just when you think he’s planning things better.”

I chuckled helplessly. “In my defense, when have I ever been able to say no to any of you?” I wrapped my arms around their waists. “We’ll continue in the same direction that we were going and hope we don’t veer too far off course. When they’ve had their fun, they’ll find us. Besides, the world hasn’t ended yet. We’ll be fine…most likely.”

“We’re not worried, Gray,” Nystra said with confidence. She flexed the muscle in her free arm. “You’ve got powerful wives to protect you from your decisions.”

I laughed. “What if my wives are one of the decisions I need protection from?”

“If you’re just now figuring that out, Gray, then you might be in serious trouble,” Myra said jokingly.

“Yeah, but it’s the kind of trouble that I like.” I planted a kiss on their cheeks, and we started off in what I hoped was the right general direction. I should have invested in a compass.

12

Luckily, by the time Jocelyn returned to us, we hadn’t veered too far off course. When she landed and shifted back to her orc body, she exuded excitement.

“By the gods! I thought flying on Kara’s back was exciting. It doesn’t compare, I assure you,” she said as tears of joy streamed down her face.

“I’m glad that you could experience the feeling, my love. I shall live vicariously through you. You made it look easy…like you had been flying your whole life.” I cocked my head to the side in thought. “Where’s Kara?”

“She was right behind me, but she’s probably looking for a break in the foliage. She’s a lot bigger than my owl shape, after all. As far as the flight, it was instinctual. I knew what to do the moment I thought about it.”

“If only our sense of direction was as natural as yours, Joss,” Nystra joked.

I chuckled, but before I could respond, I heard the sound of breaking branches and Kara landed in front of our group, stopping us cold in our tracks.

Gripping her massive greatsword in one hand, she stood to her full height, which, to be honest, wasn’t that tall. She was the shortest in our group. But she more than made up for it with her hard-packed muscled frame and sheer presence.

“Quite the entrance, Kara,” Nystra commented with a raised eyebrow.

“The nearest break in the trees was too far away.” Kara shrugged as she spoke. I’m not even sure why she bothered to wear armor. Her skin was unblemished from her descent through the foliage. I took a moment to admire the beauty that was all her before I reached into my satchel for her clothes and handed them to her. She took them from me with a smirk.

“You know, Joss. It’s a shame your clothes meld into your new form,” I mused out loud. “I could get used to this.”

“You probably will, Gray,” Kara said as she tugged on her tight leather breeches. She nodded at Nystra when she spoke again. “There’s no amount of cunning that can be applied to one’s clothing when they turn into a dragon.”

Kara’s comment was in regard to the cut of Nystra’s clothing that allowed her to transform without damaging her garments.

Kara finished getting dressed, and with only a minor course correction, Jocelyn had us moving in the direction of our goal.

“How far are we from this grotto of yours, Joss?” I didn’t think to ask when she mentioned it. She had only said it was close.

“We should get there by tomorrow.”

We moved along, making idle chit-chat while our senses were always attuned to our surroundings, ready to react to any situation. I walked next to Jocelyn, and she tutored me in Orcish. I tried to learn the language when I could. Admittedly, that wasn’t often, and I had no more than a rudimentary understanding of it.

By nightfall, Jocelyn located a suitable spot to rest close to a running brook. I grabbed our waterskins and went to fill them up while the rest of my companions went about getting the camp set up.

While I filled the skins, I had a brief moment of deja vu. The memory of the first time Nystra and I made love came to mind. We were next to a brook much like this one. Hells, for all I knew, it was the same one.

It was ironic. The last time we weren’t looking for Braxus, but we had alerted him to our presence regardless. This time we were going to be actively searching for him.

The trajectory of life would never cease to amaze me. Even a winter ago, if someone had told me that I would be married to not only a Dawnborn, but an orc, a werepanther who also happened to be Duskborn, and last but not least, a dragon? I would’ve asked what they’d been drinking and to share.

Look at me now, acting like it wasn’t the least bit strange, and to me, it wasn’t. Our union was right, if unconventional.

Water skins filled, I pulled myself from my musings and returned to the camp. I stopped at the edge and admired my wives as they worked diligently.

Kara was returning with enough wood to keep us warm through the night. It was almost comical, considering the wood she carried was stacked and balanced precariously over her head.

Myra was working on making a fire that was contained and wouldn’t spread to the wildlife. Enchanting some stones she found with her magic, the flames came to life. I didn’t know anyone who could manipulate their Will like she could. The power she wielded during the battle to save me was not only impressive but terrifying.

Jocelyn weaved her magic to create comfortable sleeping arrangements out of the grass and moss. Her magic responded and acted faster than ever, thanks to the enhancements our bond had bestowed on her.

Nystra returned with a deer across her shoulders that she dropped to the ground and started preparing for dinner. I guess she’d had enough of trail rations, for the night at least. I looked forward to witnessing her new powers in action. She was a dervish on the battlefield, as graceful as any dancer, a whirlwind that had no equal.

I couldn’t believe I was lucky enough to call these women my wives. They pushed me to be better and helped pick me up when I fell. Which was quite often—until now. I felt a new confidence in my chosen path that I had been lacking until my death.

My wives didn’t ask much in return and were willing to get their hands dirty. We each had our roles, and we fell into them with natural ease.

“Have I ever told you that when you zone out like that, Gray, it’s kind of creepy?” Nystra teased.

“Oh, I don’t know,” Jocelyn added. “I think it's cute how he goes slack-jawed and drools a little.”

“I don’t drool,” I said as I wiped my mouth and discreetly inspected my hand for any sign of betrayal. Dry. Thank the gods.

“You may not drool, but you definitely snore,” Kara chimed in. She’d put her stack of wood down and was working on arranging it, finding the driest pieces to hand Myra now that the fire perimeter was set.

“Like you have any room to talk,” Myra chided Kara, who, for her part, looked sufficiently innocent when she put her hand to her chest in a Who me? gesture.

I felt my face split into a big grin and imagined I looked like a fool at the moment. I didn’t care because I was happy. I wasn’t saying it couldn’t be better. There had been a whole lot of pain and bloodshed to get this far. But I wouldn’t want anyone else by my side.

“Careful, ladies,” Jocelyn warned. “He’s got that I’m the luckiest person in the whole of Uncanny look on his face.”

“Well, he’s not wrong,” Nystra said.

“I would say that we’re all lucky,” Myra replied. “What are the chances of us finding each other and developing the relationship we have?”

“I’m beginning to think it’s fate,” I added as I stepped into the camp and dropped the waterskins next to our seating area that surrounded the fire. All of their gazes found me.

“I thought you didn’t believe in fate, Gray?” Jocelyn asked me. “Isn’t that what you told me when we first met after Gra’Nak nearly killed you?”

“It is, my love. What can I say? I’ve had a change of heart. Going through all of our trials and growing into what we are now? There’s no way it’s been by chance. It’s nearly impossible to fathom. I’m not saying that I was destined to die, and it was unavoidable. But I also think that fate intervenes and that it’s our choice what to do with what it offers us.”

I let those words sink in for a moment before I continued. “Plus, there’s seeing my mother in the afterlife. I feel like something has been looking after me or at least watching me.”

“And the creepiness gets worse,” Nystra groaned.

“Come on, Nys. I’m being serious,” I pleaded with her.

“So am I. The only things or people I want watching me do anything are right here.” Nystra waved her arm, her gesture encompassing all of us.

Nystra’s love and desire filtered through our bond, and I tensed as I watched the same reaction flow through each of them. Their own lust flooded our connection, and the women shifted toward me.

“Get a room!” Nora screeched as she alighted on a nearby branch. The sudden sound startled me, but more importantly, interrupted the effect the bond had on me. When my gaze roamed over my wives, I saw them shaking off Nystra’s unintentional fervor.

Saved by the bird.

The baser desires appeared to be harder to control through the bond than everything else we had experienced with it so far.

“Maybe we should save that for the grotto, Nys?” I said to ease the last of the tension between the group.

“Sorry, the shielding hasn’t exactly become second nature yet.” Nystra shook her head as she spoke.

The rest of the evening passed in relative silence. I didn’t know what the rest of them were thinking. But I was suddenly looking forward to experiencing the bond in a more…primal fashion.

Even though I couldn’t read their minds, I could feel through our connection that they were working as hard as I was, trying to keep from flooding each other with our combined emotions.

We ate quickly, and my wives turned in soon after that. When we originally left the Cruel Tusk tribe’s hidden cave, we decided to break the watch into two four-hour shifts.

Myra and Nystra would alternate watches. Sometimes one of them would take their turn with me, and sometimes, they took their turn together. Jocelyn would get to sleep through the night uninterrupted.

We decided this was fair since they would be up anyway and required half as much sleep as Jocelyn. I took the first watch as was customary. I was more of a night person these days, after all.

The night was quiet—too quiet for my liking. The hair on the back of my neck stood up, alerting me that I wasn’t alone anymore. A musky scent wafted lazily on the breeze. I recognized it from my time in the woods.

Wolf.

I eased out of camp, tracking the animal by smell. I was fairly certain that it deliberately alerted me to its presence. I wasn’t so sure it was alone, though. I extended my senses as far as I could. But I didn't detect anything other than the thump of the wolf’s heartbeat echoing in my ears.

I kept my magic ready, but I didn’t manifest it. I was certain that if it wasn’t alone, its pack could’ve attacked without alerting me. The sound of underbrush rustling drew my eyes to the side, and the snap of a twig turned me around completely.

A giant gray wolf stood on a rock towering above. The moon was bright enough that I didn't need my enhanced vision to make out the details of the animal. It was bigger than a typical beast of its breed. But not as big as Braxus. I could see intelligence in its amber eyes. One of his brood, I was sure.

The light glistened from its fangs as its tongue lulled from its mouth. I was reminded of a children's story about a girl in a red hood alone in the woods and confronted by a wolf.

“What big teeth you have,” I said without thinking. The wolf grinned at me. I swallowed the sudden fear I felt. I don’t know what it was about this creature that put me on edge. I’d fought vampires and lycanthropes without batting an eye.

Some instinct that I didn’t fight caused me to bow out of respect for the wolf.

“I mean no harm. In fact, I would like to meet with your father and discuss an alliance. My companions and I will be visiting a druid grotto near here tomorrow. We could meet there or at any place of his choosing. Would you take my request to him?”

I knew the wolf understood me. But it didn’t speak. It only nodded its head, turned, and left me alone in the dark. Several more scents filled my nose, and I knew that he had brought his whole pack with him.

I was sure they let me sense them and that they could’ve attacked without alerting me to their presence until it was too late. I would’ve defeated the pack, but it would’ve hurt or outright destroyed my chances at negotiations with Braxus.

I blew out a breath I hadn’t realized I’d been holding, turned to make my way back to camp, and nearly jumped out of my skin. Nystra was standing behind me, and I hadn’t heard her approach.

“By the gods, Nystra!” I exclaimed in a higher-pitched voice than I would’ve liked. “How long have you been there?”

“Since you left camp,” she replied nonchalantly. “What? Didn’t you hear me?” she asked sweetly.

“No, and honestly, that frightens me a little,” I told her, and she smiled.

“Good, I like to keep you on your toes. Now come back to camp. Your watch is almost over.”

13

The rest of the night went by without incident. In the morning, I told my wives of my meeting while they slept. No one was surprised by the appearance, least of all Jocelyn.

“It makes sense,” Jocelyn said while we were tearing down our camp.

“How so, Joss?” I asked.

“I kept feeling a presence in nature that would vanish as soon as I tried to locate it. It’s rumored that Braxus shared some of his magic with his children. As long as they are with their pack leaders, the wolves can basically move about invisible to the senses unless they choose otherwise.”

“Isn’t that just convenient and handy.” Nystra scoffed.

“Were you able to detect them after they left your sight?” Myra asked Nystra.

“No. It was like Joss said. They vanished.”

“Well, that’s comforting,” Kara added.

We quickly finished with the camp, and Jocelyn took the lead as we continued our trek to the grotto. I could tell the fact that we could be watched at this very moment without our knowledge had us all a little jumpy.

My wives' hands rested near their weapons of choice. Every little noise had my attention. Like I could pierce through the pack’s magic if they were even out there.

I was relieved when we came upon a cave at midday, and Jocelyn informed us that it was the entrance to the grotto.

“I thought you said it was hidden, Joss?” Nystra asked her. “This looks like it’s easily detected.”

“Because the cave isn’t the entrance. Access to the grotto is hidden inside the cave. Trust me, only a druid, or someone attuned to Land magic, would be able to find it,” she reassured us.

The cave was narrow, so we followed Jocelyn in single-file. Thankfully, it was big enough that my body didn’t scrape the natural stone walls, and I didn’t have to duck my head. Nora was able to ride on my shoulder in relative comfort.

Since Kara’s awakening, she could see in the dark, so we didn’t have to call forth any magic to illuminate our way.

We came to a dead-end chamber that was spacious enough for us to fan out. I physically examined the chamber before sending out a tendril of my Will. Probing with my magical senses yielded no results either, other than a faint trace that I couldn’t describe.

I shifted my gaze to Myra, and I could tell by the pinched expression she wore that she was checking for a magical signature as well. I was surprised when she opened her eyes and shook her head.

“I don’t feel anything other than a small spark of magic. That only means that magic was worked here at some point,” she clarified for us.

“That’s all I felt as well,” I agreed with her.

Jocelyn’s broad smile lit up her amber eyes.

“That vague magical signature would be the suppression spell we, me and my fellow druids, placed on the entrance. Not only does it hide the magic behind the door, but it hides the door itself.”

Jocelyn walked between a few stalagmites, and I noticed something interesting when my gaze followed her. Even though the stone pillars were staggered and spaced apart, when viewed from my angle, they outlined a doorway.

Jocelyn walked up to the wall, directly in the center of the outline. She placed her hand in an indention I hadn’t noticed and spoke a few words of power. Instantly her Will filled the chamber and caressed my skin, sending delicious shivers down my spine.

Cyan light emanated from runes carved into the wall in the shape of a portal. The light grew brighter as Jocelyn spoke until the luminescence connected, creating a blade-thin line of aqua light. The light grew so bright I had to close my eyes and raise my hand as additional protection from its intensity. It only lasted a few moments before it dimmed and went out completely.

Even still, when I opened my eyes, I had to blink them several times to help clear the starbursts from my vision. The magical light had cut an opening. The wall was still intact, but where the light had outlined was nothing but open space filled by sunlight pouring in from the other side. The rush of magic coursed over my skin, setting the hairs on end.

Disbelief filled me, just when it seemed like I had a good grasp on magic, something like this happened, and I was in awe all over again. It was truly an amazing world we lived in. The thought that it could end or change at any moment because He Who Waits had been awakened seemed impossible.

Jocelyn didn’t wait for any of us to say anything before she stepped through the opening. We filed in behind her, and my breath caught in my throat. Next to me, Myra gasped as she raised a hand to her mouth.

“It’s beautiful,” Myra breathed out.

I couldn’t argue with her. She was right. The ground under our feet was soft and inviting. I found myself wanting to walk around barefoot. Trees littered the area in a haphazard fashion, though they were always near a hot spring or what looked like beds of grass.

There was a waterfall that emptied into a shallow pool. The air was warm with a small amount of humidity—enough that being clothed was slightly uncomfortable.

“How did you manage a suppression spell strong enough to hide this place, Joss?” Myra asked when she was able to find her voice.

“Cystan, an elven druid, was also a gifted tapped. He led the rest of us druids in a ritual that created the suppression spell. We knew that we needed to protect this place.”

“I thought that you all created it?” I asked. When she first told us about this grotto, she’d led us to believe this wasn’t a natural phenomenon.

“We didn’t so much create it as guide it. We only helped nature accomplish what it had already started. Gave it a push, so to speak. If we hadn’t done anything, this place would have eventually turned into what it is now, only the process would’ve taken a lot longer. With the advancement of civilization, it may never have come to fruition.”

“To think the beauty of this place might not have come to pass, Joss, without you and your fellow druids’ guidance. This is a marvel that this world needs,” I said as I spun in circles to take in as much as I could.

“Does it really matter?” Nystra asked. “I mean, it’s hidden from the world. Doesn’t matter how beautiful or lustrous it is. Very few people will experience this place. It might as well not exist.”

“Are you okay, Nys?” Myra gripped Nystra’s forearm while she spoke.

Nystra sighed heavily, and her posture deflated. “This place reminds me of my home. Not necessarily the woodland beauty aspect. Though it is a sight to behold. Being hidden high in the Kuratas mountain range, it’s very secluded, and we work hard to keep it that way.”

“Work hard to keep it that way?” Jocelyn echoed Nystra’s words.

“They kill trespassers,” Kara stated flatly, and Nystra nodded her head in agreement.

“Oh,” was all Jocelyn replied.

“You’ve never talked about your home, Nys.” I spoke hesitantly, afraid that I would spook her away from the subject. After all, she was still new to having supportive people in her life.

“I’m sure I speak for all of us when I say I would like to hear more, and not only because we’ll be traveling there soon enough.”

“But because we love you and want to hear about your life and where you come from,” Myra finished for me.

“Kuratas…isn’t that to the northwest across the Crystalline Sea?” I prompted Nystra, hoping she would continue her tale.

After a few heartbeats, she finally spoke, breaking the silence that had descended over the grotto. “The Kuratas mountains are beautiful, especially with a fresh coating of snow. Lycanthropes produce more body heat than the average person, so the cold doesn’t bother us for the most part. Though there are areas of Uncanny that are cold enough that we can feel it.

“The compound I was raised in was multi-tiered. The bottom level was used for training. The second level was the dormitories for the trainees. While the third and final tier was used by the Huntsmaster, instructors, and other graduates.”

Nystra started to pace. Now that she’d started speaking, she couldn’t sit still. Like the movement was a balm against her memories.

“From the time I could walk, I was trained as an instrument of death. At first, it was treated like a game, and you didn’t realize what you were doing other than having fun. As I grew into myself and gained mastery over my transformations, I was one of the youngest in our long history. I had barely seen seven winters. The training became more grueling and…harsh.”

Nystra stopped pacing as she choked on her last word. She managed to repress a sob even though a tear trailed down her cheek before her hair covered her face like a veil. It was an old habit she had—she would try to hide from the world behind the curtain her hair formed.

She took several deep breaths before she swept her hair behind her ears with resolve, no longer hidden from us, from me. My heart tightened with the need to comfort her. But I knew that if I did, she might not finish her tale. That would be worse. I could tell by the determination in her gaze that she needed to do this.

Nystra wrapped her arms around her waist before she continued. “Pain is a good motivator. Any time my performance was…underwhelming, I was punished. I was a good student though and needed very little…encouragement.”

The way she said encouragement made bile rise in my throat and fury settle into my stomach. My Hunger stirred with a desire to tear apart those responsible for Nystra’s mistreatment.

“That made me one of the lucky ones. I never had silver used on me for any of my corrections.” Her hand caressed the scar that bisected her left eye. “No lasting damage to showcase my shame.”

She swallowed and cleared her throat. “Kieran was my only friend…” Nystra’s voice cracked, and she coughed to try and hide it.

“And my only true competition in my class. We pushed each other to our limits, but we were never jealous of each other’s success. Even when I graduated top of our class. We were the best the Lords of the Hunt had seen in decades. It was an honor that I carried with me until Grevic bested me and used me against my will. Any pride my achievement had given was damaged. It was snuffed out completely when I killed Kieran.”

Nystra stopped pacing and turned to us. The hurt and pain were still there in her eyes, plain as day for anyone to see. But something else had kindled to life as well.

Hope.

“I thought I was a tool to be used. You all have taught me that I am worth far more than that, and I will forever be grateful. You made me realize that I am more than my past, worthy of the life that I dreamed of having as I grew up. The life that I’m living now.”

“Took you long enough,” Myra chastised her. “By the gods! You’re as stubborn as Gray.”

“And how did this become about me?” I choked out, surprised at Myra’s choice of words.

“It’s always been about you, Gray,” Jocelyn chimed in.

I turned my attention to her as she continued. “You’re our linchpin. Think about it. If it wasn’t for you, none of the rest of us would’ve met. Well, Kara and Myra would have. I would still be a slave, and Gra’Nak would still be chieftain of the Cruel Tusk tribe. Nystra wouldn’t have been sent after Grevic and would still be a member of the Lords of the Hunt.”

“I know I’m the newest one here,” Kara interjected and moved to stand beside Nystra. “But this group has given me a purpose and sense of family that I haven’t felt in centuries.”

“I never thought the void that the loss of my loved ones left would ever be filled, not completely,” Myra said. She gripped my hand in hers as she continued. “Finding Gray certainly helped but didn’t take the pain away once and for all. That didn’t happen until we all came together. I haven’t felt this…whole in a century.”

I smiled and didn’t fight the tears that filled my eyes and spilled over.

“I couldn’t have said it better myself. Too much has happened since my own family was massacred, and I was accused of doing it. It all happened so fast that I wasn’t able to process the guilt and betrayal I felt. Especially the fact that my own brother was the cause.”

I took a couple steps back so that my gaze could encompass all of my wives. “As unconventional as we may seem to others, I know in my heart that we couldn’t be more right and complete than we are now. I also know that I will need all of your love to see this mission through to the end. As much as I want to avenge my mother, the thought of killing my brother weighs heavily upon me, and I’m glad that I’m not alone.”

I held out my arms, and one by one, my wives came to me until we were all huddled together, taking solace in each other's arms.

“Bah, I need a box to stand on. All of you are too tall,” Kara grumped after a few seconds.

I appreciated her using humor to lighten the moment. When I laughed, I released more than mirth. I let go of some of the tension that had been building with each step toward my goals. Goals that were closer at hand than I honestly ever thought they would be.

“Also,” Nystra said. “We need to figure out a way to get to the naked fun times without revealing our souls.”

I tried to laugh again, but it was drowned out by my surprise as my wives stripped me faster than I could blink.

14

It all happened so fast. One moment I was standing with my wives, enjoying Nystra’s humor, and the next, I heard the ripping of fabric. Then I was dragged to the nearest hot spring, where I was unceremoniously dumped in.

My wives followed me in and started scrubbing and cleaning me thoroughly. They cleaned places I didn’t know existed.

“Ummm…ladies—” The rest was drowned out as I swallowed a mouthful of water when my head was dunked beneath the surface. My scalp was assaulted like the rest of me. I managed to get my feet under me and stand up, sputtering and spitting water as I cleared the surface. “Cease and desist! What is the meaning of this?” I commanded, gazing at each of my wives.

Somehow in the process of stripping and washing me, they managed to disrobe and were idly washing themselves with mock innocence plastered across their beautiful faces. Each and every one of them gave me a faux sweet smile.

I don’t know how, but I managed to keep the bond between us closed. Judging by the playfulness in their gazes, I could see that my conflicted emotions hadn’t rushed out and engulfed them.

“What do you mean, Gray?” Kara asked as she ran her hand across her ample bosom. My eyes were drawn to the motion, and I was momentarily at a loss for words. I could tell Kara knew exactly what effect she was having on me when her smile turned carnal.

“Stop that,” I snapped at her, and my companions giggled, even Nystra.

“What’s the matter, Gray? I thought men liked to be bathed by beautiful women.” Nystra sucked her bottom lip between her teeth and chewed at it.

“Bathed is one thing. Accosted is another altogether,” I said with what dignity I had left.

Myra waded closer to me and ran her fingers up my thigh to grip my erect cock. “I think you protest too much, my love.” Then she slowly stroked my fully hardened length.

Jocelyn whispered words of power, and I felt her Will seep into the pool around us. Her spell cleaned the water, removing any filth that had washed off our travel-weary bodies.

“My eyes are up here, Myra.” My voice held no scorn.

The truth was the suddenness of their affection had brought back memories of being tortured at the hands of Emiline. Trauma was a fickle thing. It would creep up when you least expected it. I guess I wasn’t exactly over the whole scenario.

“What’s the matter, Gray?” The concern in Jocelyn’s voice brought me out of my darker thoughts. I felt my wives brush against our bond, asking to be let in.

“I’m sorry, my loves.” I raked my fingers through my damp hair while I searched for the right words. “I guess the speed with which you undressed and cleaned me brought back memories of Emiline and her tender care. The speed with which she’d changed demeanors was as sudden as the bathing.”

Myra let go of me and moved to my side as I sat down on the edge of the pool and let the water soak my feet. The others crowded closer, offering silent support.

“We don’t have to do this, Gray,” Jocelyn said as she placed a hand on my knee to reassure me.

Those were the words that I spoke to her the first night she gave herself to me. When I ran my hands across the scars on her back, she had pulled away from me. Ashamed of the symbols of her enslavement.

To me, though, they were a testament to her strength.

I took her hand in mine and leaned down to kiss the back of it.

“Thank you, my love. But I can’t think of anything that would wash Emiline from me better than all of you.” I pulled Jocelyn to me as I backed out of the water and opened my side of our bond. My love for them raced through our connection, and theirs sped back to me. “Let’s find more comfortable arrangements, shall we?”

I wrapped an arm around Jocelyn as I led her to a patch of soft grass surrounded by trees. Jocelyn leaned her back against one of the trunks and drew me to her. Our lips touched, and I closed my eyes as our passion consumed us.

My hands roamed her body while her hands explored mine. I heard the rest of my wives settle on the ground, wasting no time seeing to their own needs.

Jocelyn moaned into my mouth as I crushed her to my body and caressed the scars across her back, one hand cupping her ass. Her tongue brushed my lips, and I opened myself to her exploration.

My Hunger stirred, and I welcomed the familiar sensation of my fangs slicing through my gums. I opened my eyes and saw the burning sapphires that my eyes had turned into reflected in Jocelyn’s amber gaze.

She offered her neck to me.

I spun her so that she was facing the tree and whispered into her ear, “Not yet.”

I sucked her delicate lobe between my teeth and nibbled the length of her pointed ear. Her wildflower scent filled my nose as she ground herself against my length, and I could feel that her pussy was already drenched.

I trailed my tongue down her neck and across the expanse of her back. I kissed each scar I came across until I was on my knees in supplication to her needs. She reached back and spread herself for me.

Greedily I lapped at her well of desire. I licked and sucked along her folds before I allowed my tongue to taste her. Honeysuckle bloomed across my tongue the moment I entered her.

“Oh, Gray,” she moaned into the tree.

Jocelyn’s pleasure surged through our bond. Myra, Nystra, and Kara’s voices joined hers as they experienced what she felt. I nearly came when their conjoined euphoria slammed into me.

I gripped Jocelyn by the hips and turned her to face me. She draped one of her legs over my shoulder, and I rose up on my knees. Jocelyn gasped when I slid two fingers into her wet velvety channel. More of her nectar flowed, and I eagerly licked it up.

The others cried out, and I focused on tightening up our connection. I worked to ensure I didn’t close it entirely, only stunting it enough that I wouldn’t be driven to climax before I was ready.

Jocelyn’s whole body quivered. She pulsated around my fingers, faster and faster. I felt something warm and wet engulf my cock. The sensation pulled me away from Jocelyn’s clenching core, and she whimpered. “Don’t stop, Gray. I’m almost there.”

My gaze was drawn between my legs, where Kara had shimmied herself underneath me and sucked me into her mouth. She winked as she scraped her teeth along my shaft. I groaned in pleasure and went cross-eyed for a moment.

Jocelyn gripped the back of my head and pulled my face back to her quivering pussy. I reapplied my ministrations with renewed vigor. Jocelyn cried out as she came, her passion spraying across my jaw. Drained, she collapsed against the tree and slid down it to a sitting position.

Myra and Nystra were panting from their own releases. Kara’s voice vibrated against my shaft as she spasmed and tried to focus her attention on me.

I pulled myself from her mouth. A look of surprise crossed her features until I lay down next to her, my head next to her feet, and dragged her on top of me. I gripped her toned ass tightly and spread her, opening her core to me.

My tongue probed her, and the others moaned their surprise. Kara’s ambrosia, mixed with Jocelyn’s honeysuckle, drove me closer to the edge. I felt the coil in my stomach as it grew tighter and tighter. I was getting close to my own release.

Kara moaned against my cock as her wet tongue slid against my shaft, sending sparks of euphoria down to my toes. Her body spasmed in my grip, bucking against my face. I wrapped my arms around her and used every trick I knew to push her into her climax before my own claimed me.

It was a race I almost lost. I pushed two fingers inside her at the last moment, and she came—her whole body jolted, and that was all I could handle. I followed after her and released my seed deep down her throat. Kara swallowed it all, unwilling to waste anything I had to give.

She spun around on my sweat-slicked body, almost sliding off me completely. She crushed her lips to mine.

“Almost had you there, Gray.” She panted against my mouth. She sucked my bottom lip between her teeth and teased it before she spoke again. “I’m proud of you. You did it without cheating.”

“I aim to please,” I huffed out, still trying to suck in air.

“Husband of mine,” Myra purred. Her voice was drunk on bliss. “You better catch your second or third wind. Because you aren’t done with your husbandly duties,” she panted out.

Kara laughed and rolled off of me. I let my gaze wander to Myra, and the sight was a little disorienting on my back. It appeared that Myra and Nystra were upside down. I rolled over and pushed myself to my knees so that my frenzied brain didn’t have to strain to figure out what I was seeing.

Nystra was lying on her back, and Myra was idly playing with all of Nystra’s piercings. She would caress Nystra’s pierced nipples and then slide down to the pierced clitoris. Then she would start all over again, and the whole time, she kept eye contact with me.

Silver was the only way to keep the piercings from healing over. Nystra swore that she was used to the piercings and that they no longer hurt her. Judging by the way she writhed under Myra’s care and the exaltation felt in our bond, I tended to believe her. My limp cock twitched at the sight.

Kara and Jocelyn stood to either side of me. Clearly, they both felt what Nystra was feeling. My gaze met theirs, and they smiled.

“Take a little from both of us,” Jocelyn said to me. Both of them widened their stance, making it clear where they wanted me to receive their offering. My Hunger surged and clawed at my insides.

I ran my tongue from Jocelyn’s knee to her inner thigh before I bit down. She moaned and gripped my hair as her honeysuckle washed down my throat, invigorating my whole body. I felt strength return to my limbs, and my length sprang to life.

All of my wives cried out as Jocelyn climaxed again. Her juices, mixed with her blood, had me trailing my tongue back and forth across her flesh after I’d taken what I needed.

Kara fisted her hand in my hair and pulled me to her the moment I was clear of Jocelyn’s thigh. I licked the folds of her heated core, and she shivered. I bit down on her offered flesh, but my teeth didn’t pierce her dragon-toughened skin.

“Harder,” she gasped.

I applied more pressure, and my fangs sliced into her. Her ambrosia mixed with Jocelyn’s honeysuckle a second time and ripped a groan from my throat that was drowned out by Kara’s own ecstasy. Myra, Nystra, and Jocelyn’s voices rose with passion. Jocelyn dropped to her knees, unable to keep her footing.

The energy I got from Jocelyn tripled with Kara’s blood, and my cock felt hard as steel as I released her thigh. My control still amazed me. It wasn’t long ago that I didn’t trust myself to feed without killing anybody. Now I was taking blood from multiple people and was still able to leash my more primal side.

I stalked towards Myra and Nystra on my hands and knees. When I got close, I grabbed Myra by her ankles and pulled her to me, flipping her to her stomach in the process. I crawled on top of her, my knees positioned on the grass to either side of her.

I growled low in my throat while I positioned myself at her entrance. I pushed her head between Nystra’s thighs, and she greedily went to work, licking and sucking. She worked her fingers inside Nystra, who cried out.

Myra quivered under my touch as she struggled with feeling what Nystra felt for a moment. I assumed she took more control of the bond when she relaxed and focused on Nystra’s needs.

I slowly pushed myself, inch by inch, inside Myra until I couldn’t go any further. Thanks to my heightened senses, I could hear her gasp even though she was buried between Nystra’s thighs. Jocelyn and Kara groaned while Nystra bucked as if it was her and not Myra that I was entering.

I let go of Myra’s hair and gripped her hips, pushing down on them, while I rocked mine. She squeezed me as I rocked faster, pulling a sigh from me. I leaned over her back and braced my hands against the ground, giving me the leverage that I needed to pump into her with increasing speed.

Myra matched my speed with her treatment of Nystra. Both women moaned and groaned until Nystra cried out and went limp, her body convulsing. Kara and Jocelyn barely made any noise, their bodies and energy nearly spent.

I grabbed Myra by the throat and turned her head to the side. I pulled her mouth to mine and kissed her deeply. I broke away from the kiss abruptly, wrapped my hands around her waist, and pulled backwards. I landed on my back, and Myra was in my lap. Her legs were draped over my thighs.

I repositioned myself and pounded into her heated core. Myra’s keening voice cut through the air while she pulsated around me. I grunted with exertion and didn’t stop plowing into her. Not even when her whole body went rigid, and she screamed out her orgasm. I kept my pace until she couldn’t take it anymore and pulled herself from me.

“Enough! For the love of the gods, enough.” She laughed as she landed on her side next to me. She put her hand on my chest and panted as she tried to catch her breath.

I brushed a kiss across her lips before I sat up. A growl slid from my mouth when I noticed Nystra splayed out before me. I prowled over to her, and she laughed when I put her legs on my shoulders.

I was lining up to her entrance when she touched my face, temporarily stalling my savage need.

“You know where I want it,” was all she said.

I pushed my cock further down until the tip rested against her tighter hole. I was still slicked with Myra’s passion. When our gazes met, she nodded her head, and I pushed in as slow as I could, giving her time to adjust to my size.

Slowly, agonizingly so, I buried myself in her. I watched her face for any signs of discomfort, but all I saw was ecstasy etched into her features. Kara, Myra, and Jocelyn whimpered for a moment before I felt their connections shut down.

It was only me and Nystra now.

I leaned down and sucked her nipple into my mouth, rolling her piercing around my tongue. Her spicy musk worked me into a frenzied state. Finally, I heard the word I was yearning for.

“Now.”

I pulled back until only my tip was in her and slowly pushed my way back inside.

“Husband? I said now.”

“As my wife commands,” I grunted out.

I increased my tempo, gliding in and out of her. Apparently not fast enough.

“Damn it, Gray! Are you going to fuck me or not?”

I snarled as I pounded into her without mercy. Nystra’s hand stroked her clitoris, and her moans matched my growls. I could feel her fingers frame my cock as I glided back and forth, coating my shaft with her own juices before she went back to pleasuring herself.

“I’m almost there, Gray.”

Good. So was I.

The coil had started to tighten again the moment she told me to fuck her. I could smell the arousal of my wives behind me as they enjoyed the show. Nystra bucked as she climaxed, and I followed her, roaring as I emptied myself deep inside her. After I pumped everything I had into Nystra, I collapsed to the ground beside her.

I felt Jocelyn’s Will bloom, and her healing magic flowed into all of my wives, restoring their strength in the same way taking blood did for me.

Already Myra was at my side offering her blood. Ready for the next go-around. It was our honeymoon, after all, and my wives wanted us to enjoy ourselves.

I would do whatever it took to make them happy.

15

“I, for one, couldn’t have found a better way to get a handle on our bond,” Nystra said as she stretched out her muscles, groaning in ecstasy as she did. “If I hadn’t figured out how to shut it down while feeling that good, I don’t know what would’ve happened. All of those orgasms, one after another, were almost too much for even me to handle.” Nystra smirked and then winked at me.

The others murmured their agreement and looked ready for a nap. Jocelyn’s restorative magic had its limits, so it seemed.

Even I felt exhausted. Feeding renewed my vigor, and I felt that it could keep me awake for days, but that didn’t mean I would function efficiently.

We’d spent most of the day and into the evening in the throes of passion. We decided to stop so that my wives could eat and regain their strength, especially Nystra. Her stomach growled like a wild animal with her need for sustenance.

“What? A girl’s gotta eat,” was all she said.

Still nude, she moved toward the fire and broke into our rations. We still had some meat leftover from her previous hunts stored in my satchel. The magic effectively stopped the aging process, and it looked as fresh as the day it was placed in there.

I took over the food prep and let my wives rest. Though I was tired, I was also the most well-fed, and my energy was higher than theirs, even after all we had been up to. Nystra mumbled her thanks as she yawned and took her place around the fire.

“Now this is something I could get used to. Do you clean as well, Gray?” Kara teased me as she reclined out. The fire danced along her glistening dark skin, her damp ponytail draped over her shoulder all the way to her waist.

“I’ll do anything you want, Kara. You have but to ask,” I said with a smile and low bow.

“Hmmm. I’ll keep that in mind,” she reassured me as she closed her eyes.

I dug into my satchel and found some more of our trail rations to go with the protein. It wasn’t anything special, some dried fruit, cheese, and bread to go with the lightly seared meat. When I was able to eat food, I was the only one who liked their meat well-done—until recently, I mused.

“What’s so funny, Gray?” Jocelyn asked when she noticed me smiling.

“Nothing, really. I just realized that I like my food more on the rare side these days.” Myra, Jocelyn, and Nystra groaned.

Meanwhile, Kara was laughing so hard she held her stomach.

“I’m sorry I asked,” Jocelyn groused. I shrugged, and Kara laughed harder.

Nora glided into the grotto, alighting on a nearby branch, and cawed. “I’m glad all of the writhing and loud wailing is over with. I thought you were being murdered at first. Then I realized it was a mating ritual. Thought I’d give you all some privacy.”

I couldn’t help but smile at Nora, and then I tossed her a few pieces of meat. She happily gulped them down and settled in for a nap. My gaze swept over my wives, and I was drawn to Jocelyn. It seemed we had all taken our cue from Nystra; no one had bothered to get dressed.

Jocelyn’s cheeks were a little red, but she wasn’t embarrassed by Nora’s words or her nudity. She no longer seemed ashamed by the markings on her back, and she sat proudly among my other wives.

My heart swelled at the sight of all of them and the bonds of matrimony that adorned each of their hands. I fiddled with my own band. It was fast becoming a calming habit.

I began to pass around the food. When I reached for our waterskins, Myra stopped me with an outstretched hand.

“Hold on, Gray. Pass me your bag. I picked up something better than water when we were in the Port of the Hanged Masses,” she said. I raised an eyebrow at her but passed her my satchel without question.

She reached her hand in and pulled out a bottle filled with a dark red liquid. Myra ran her gaze around the fire, her face scrunched up in thought for a moment before she shrugged. She reached back into the extra-dimensional space anchored to the satchel and pulled out several more bottles filled with the same substance.

There were now five bottles in total sitting before her.

“What’s that, princess?” Nystra asked skeptically. “It looks like more of that fruity wine you like so much.” Nystra smacked her lips like she was trying to get rid of an offensive flavor.

“It is, in fact, wine, you heathen.” Myra picked up a bottle and held it out for display. When the firelight reflected off the bottle, I could’ve sworn I had seen the liquid swirl like a tornado.

“But not just any kind of wine,” Myra added. “This is Windstorm, a dwarven wine.”

“Yeah, and?” Nystra waved her hand in a hurry-up motion.

“Oh my,” Jocelyn breathed.

Myra’s gaze shifted between Nystra and Jocelyn and then settled back on the Duskborn as she shook her head in disbelief. “How does an orc druid, no offense, know what this is, but a dark elf assassin is clueless?” Myra asked Nystra

“None taken,” Jocelyn assured Myra.

“Like you said, I’m a heathen,” Nystra retorted.

“More like a barbarian,” Kara interjected. “Even a heathen knows what Windstorm is.”

Nystra rolled her eyes. “So tell me already.”

“It’s a sweet, by dwarven standards, mind you, red wine. But it hits like whiskey,” Kara informed Nystra.

“Oh, what are you waiting for, gimme.” Nystra held her hands out like a toddler that wanted what someone else held.

Myra shook her head and passed one bottle to each of us. Nystra immediately pulled the cork and took a hearty swallow. Then immediately sputtered and coughed, tears rolling down her cheeks.

“What in the hells?” She choked out. “This stuff almost stripped the lining from my throat.”

“I told you it was sweet by dwarven standards,” Kara reiterated.

“That means it burns the whole way down,” Myra stated. “But leaves a light sweet flavor over the burnt remains of your tongue and throat. Honestly, Nys, I thought you would like it.”

“I didn’t say I don’t like it,” Nystra said indignantly. “I was only surprised that you would pick it.”

Nystra moved the bottle to her lips, and the look in her eyes said she didn’t really want to take the next drink, but she also didn’t want to let Myra know that she was unwilling to drink something that the princess would.

Jocelyn giggled as Nystra slowly tipped the bottle back, and a tiny amount of the liquid went down her throat. Nystra barely stifled her cough though tears were streaming down her cheeks.

“Well, I said it was for a special occasion,” Myra commented. “I thought we would get drunk and have fun. Though I guess we got married and had fun first. Still, it seems like a special occasion to me.”

I found myself intrigued by the alcohol. I took a bottle from Myra and pulled the cork. Immediately my sense of smell was overwhelmed and stopped working. My own tears streamed down my face.

“By the gods, Nys,” I exclaimed. “The smell alone didn’t warn you?”

“It would have if I sniffed it. I learned at a young age not to smell alcohol. It tends to burn out my olfactory sense.”

Huh, never thought of it like that. Makes sense, though. Tentatively I tilted the bottle to my lips, and the volcano liquid oozed down my throat. This stuff was almost as thick as molasses. I was never more thankful for my regenerative abilities as I was at that moment. I gagged but held back my cough.

“Smooth,” I choked out.

“Why I never thought you all would be the scaredy-cat types. No offense,” Myra quickly added when Nystra squinted at her.

“Put your coin where your mouth is, princess,” Nystra hissed at Myra.

“Fine,” Myra said as she tipped the bottle back and took a hearty swig. I gaped at her in surprise. Myra had not only swallowed more than me and Nystra combined, but she drank the wine without coughing or tears streaming down her face.

Jocelyn smiled and took a drink from her bottle. She mirrored Myra—she didn’t cough or tear up. Kara sat up and chugged half the bottle in one pull before smiling at all of us.

“That’s not really fair,” Nystra whined. I wasn’t going to tell her how cute she sounded, though. “You breathe fire, so of course you can drink it!”

“I concur,” I agreed with Nystra.

“And you—” Nystra pointed an accusatory finger at Myra. “Where did you learn to drink this stuff?” Nystra emphasized her question by shaking her bottle.

Myra laughed and took another drink, clearly enjoying goading Nystra.

“I didn’t always work as a magical tutor. In fact, working for Gray’s family was the first time I had ever done that particular profession. I’ve held many jobs over the decades, whatever allowed me to get by. Some were less…reputable than others.”

Nystra looked at Myra with skepticism. “Like what?” she asked.

“I’ve been a mercenary for one. The band I was with didn’t have too many morals. Worked for whoever paid the most. Though when we took a job, we stuck with it until it was over. I was even a smuggler a few times. Both on and off of the ocean.”

“And you never thought to tell me any of this?” I asked her. My voice was laced with more hurt than I wanted to admit.

“I was a Dawnborn in a human household, Gray. I wasn’t about to do anything to cause myself trouble. Besides, by the time I trusted you, I didn’t want your opinion of me to alter. I loved the way you looked at me, even when you thought I wasn’t paying attention.”

“She has a point, Gray,” Jocelyn added.

I nodded while I rubbed the back of my head. “Yeah, I know she does. That’s one of the reasons I want to reestablish the Kingdom of Elris. I want equality for everyone. I don’t want people growing up afraid of their neighbor or scared to walk the streets alone.”

“Well, that’s a fool’s dream,” Nystra stated without malice. “It’s certainly a goal worth fighting for, and I stand by all of you till the end. But any kingdom or city will have its bigots and haters.” Nystra placed her hand on my thigh. “That doesn’t mean it won’t be better than what already exists. I’m not trying to be hurtful, Gray. You have an unrealistic opinion and optimism of people. I love that about you, truly.”

“But?” I asked.

“But people can be cruel and spiteful. There are plenty of non-humans who would hurt their own kind. Humanity isn’t the only race responsible for the state of Uncanny. I just want you to realize that.”

I drew her hand to my lips and brushed a kiss across her knuckles.

“Thank you, my love.” My gaze swept over all of my wives. “Thanks to all of you for believing in me, for gifting me your love. I value each and every one of your opinions and advice. I do have an unrealistic view of people. But I have to. I can’t bring myself to see the world as it is instead of how I hope it will be.”

“And that is why we not only love you in return but believe in your vision,” Kara said. “To think, at one time, I wanted Myra so that I could regain power lost. Now I have a family and am burdened with a glorious purpose once again. You all have given meaning to my life beyond existing. For that, I will never be able to repay you.”

The cacophonous sound of hundreds of wolves as they howled as one cut off the rest of our conversation. Their call sent shivers down my spine and raised the hairs on my body. It was primal, reminding me why people feared the woods and the dark.

“Looks like Braxus has arrived,” Jocelyn said. She was the only one in our group that seemed unfazed by the choir outside the grotto.

“We better get dressed,” I commented. “No sense in keeping him waiting.”

16

Once we were dressed, we headed for the exit. Nora launched herself from her perch on my shoulder and flew into the air. Braxus was waiting for us, and there were several more wolves surrounding him, though none were quite as large as he was. My companions fanned out around me, making it clear that they were equals in this endeavor.

Evidence of their cross-breeding was noticeable, not only due to their size, for they had to be twice as big as a regular wolf. But by the cunning held in their eyes and the fact that their fur wasn’t pure white. These were alphas of his pack, Braxus’s offspring. They led their packs, and Braxus ruled them.

The winter wolf had been dubbed the White Death, and I could see why. Braxus came up to the top of my chest, and his coat was the white of a fresh snowfall. Pink scar tissue riddled his body, trophies from the many battles he had won. His crystalline blue gaze held as much intelligence as mine or any of my companions.

I had no doubt that we were surrounded by his packs and that they were hidden by their strange pack magic. Still, I showed no fear, a quick glance, and I could tell my wives were doing the same.

I bowed in respect but not to the point that tipped the balance of power in his favor. “Mighty Braxus, thank you for meeting me.”

“It’s not often that I am summoned, less so that I actually talk,” Braxus’s voice held an edge of amusement. “What do you wish of me, half-blood child?”

I let the child comment slide. Braxus was old, according to the legends, and had been ruling the Keishan Woods long before I was born. No one knew exactly how old he was or how he ended up this far south. Winter wolves were usually located in the frozen north.

“I wish to strike a bargain for the benefit of all,” I said. “I would like your help in retaking my home of Kreatz. When we have cleansed my home of the villainy that has taken root, I plan to move further north into the Elris forest and rebuild the Kingdom of Elris. Where all non-humans will be welcome. In return for your service, you and your kin would have free rein of the forest. My hope is that you and yours could be watchers and protectors for the kingdom, and in return, we would render you any aid that you required.”

As Braxus scrutinized me, I figured he was trying to gauge the authenticity of my proposal. His alphas looked between their father and me, waiting for his response.

“Why? I have free rein here in these woods. I fought long and hard to secure this place.”

I had counted on this argument. The negotiations were going the way I had hoped they would. That didn’t mean I expected it to happen. I was a little surprised and was unable to suppress the smile that tugged at the corner of my mouth.

“Indeed, you have become master of these woods—”

“Enough with the fawning. It bores me,” Braxus said as he bared his teeth at me. Myra, Kara, and Nystra tensed, and so did Braxus’s alphas.

Thankfully, Jocelyn motioned for my wives to stand down. When they did, so too did the alphas.

“Fair enough. You rule these woods but not uncontested. The people around here gather together often enough to try and run you and yours out.”

“Yet we are still here.”

“But at what cost? How many of your pack or children do you lose each time it happens? When will they get lucky and kill you? Fight with me, and I guarantee you a place where you can live without fear of the next mob that tries to take what is yours.”

“If you win, half-blood. What makes you think that you can?”

“Because I have an army.”

“Four women, no matter how powerful they are, don't make an army.”

“You’re right, but we’re headed to an orc camp that owes me a favor, and they have numbers and ships that, combined with yours, makes an army. Plus, a village of Fallen and their menageries. When we win, you can send part of your pack back, and then you hold power in two places. Your bloodline and holdings will increase. Not to mention the Elris forest is twice the size if not more than the Keishan Woods.”

I could tell those last tidbits intrigued him by the gleam that entered his eyes, even though his snout wrinkled when I mentioned the Fallen. Clearly, he wasn’t a fan.

“My pack has outgrown this place. I find the terms acceptable. We’ll help you and be part of your new kingdom. But I won’t bow to you. We will be equals.”

“Deal.”

“If you renege in any way, I’ll tear your throat out.”

“I’ll hold you to that. Me and my wives need to rest. We’ll leave first thing in the morning.”

“I bet you do.” I could have sworn Braxus was smiling. I found myself wondering how long he had been here. “We’ll meet back here at sunrise.”

I bowed again, and in a sign of trust, I turned around and headed for the grotto. Nora landed on my shoulder as I neared the entrance.

Kara waited until we were back around the campfire before she spoke. “Did anyone else feel like we were being watched?”

“We were,” Nystra answered her. “I couldn’t detect them due to their pack magic, but there's no way they were alone. My instincts were screaming at me to get out of there. It took a lot of effort to hold my ground.”

“Really?” Myra asked. “Oh, I don’t doubt you, Nys. But I didn’t feel anything through our bond.”

Come to think of it, I hadn't either. I focused on our connection and still didn’t feel any emotions from any of them.

“I didn’t either and still don’t,” Kara added.

Myra tapped her chin and started pacing. Her voice took on its tutor quality. “Our honeymoon activities must have driven us to the point of learning to shield without having to think about it. It’s become second nature already!”

She turned to us with excitement. “I can’t wait to see what we can do with it. The possibilities are endless. Who knows, maybe we’ll be able to dream-walk. I’ve read that in ancient times before the loss of Mind magic, bonded individuals were able to communicate telepathically. It would be amazing to gain that power.”

“What in the hells is tele-walk?” Nystra asked, and the rest of us smiled at her.

“Dream-walk and telepathy,” Myra reiterated. “Dream-walking is the ability to enter and observe other people's dreams. If you’re strong enough, you can interact with them the same as in the waking world. Telepathy would allow us to communicate without speaking. I’m not saying we would be able to do it, but it was possible at one time before He Who Waits was betrayed and Mind magic all but disappeared from Uncanny.”

Myra waved her hands in excitement. “With He Who Waits awakened, it may be again someday. We would have the best chance at doing it since, according to Kara, ours is the most powerful bond forged in a long time.”

“I don’t mind any of you entering my dreams,” Nystra said, a wicked smile on her face. “But I draw the line at reading my mind.”

“It’s not mind reading, Nys,” Kara informed her. “It would just be talking like we are now, just without words. Tactically, it would be very handy.”

“Oh, well, that would be okay, I guess,” Nystra acquiesced.

Kara snorted in amusement.

“Now that someone has brought up tactics,” I said and turned my gaze to Nystra. “What can we expect from the Lords of the Hunt when we reach the Kuratas mountains?”

“You sure know how to stop the party in its tracks, Gray. Has anyone ever told you that?” Nystra harrumphed.

I chuckled. “A time or two. But this is something we need to discuss.”

“Fine,” Nystra groused. “We’ll be noticed before we even land. Then we’ll be watched and tracked. Once they realize it’s me, they’ll leave us alone until we make it close to the compound. They will think that I’ve returned to accept my death and regain my honor.”

“I don’t think I’m going to like them,” Kara growled out.

“We don’t have to like them,” I said. “Is there a way to win your freedom, or are we going to have to fight until they surrender?”

“There is a way, though, to my knowledge, no one has succeeded.”

“Well, don’t hold us in suspense, Nys,” Jocelyn urged her.

“I’ll have to battle the founders of the Lords of the Hunt. If I win, I’ll have earned my freedom and one request.”

“The founders are still alive?” Myra’s question was laced with skepticism.

“No, there’s a ritual that will allow me to enter the spirit world. Once there, the trial will commence.”

“Alone?” I asked.

“Excuse me?”

“Will you have to do this trial alone?” My gaze locked onto Nystra’s.

“If they recognize that I’m mated, then I can bring my mate with me.” Nystra’s gaze roamed over all of us. “Though they will only allow one.”

“Good, because I’m going with you,” I told her.

“Thanks.” I saw the gratitude in her eyes and felt it when she opened her side of the bond.

“The request. Could you ask for the bounty on the rest of us to be null and void?” Myra asked.

“Yes, I can request anything within their power. Though it will hurt their honor. It will also result in my banishment from the Kuratas mountains on pain of death.”

I took her hand in mine. “Is that something you’re okay with, Nys?”

“Yes,” she said without hesitation. “You all are my family now. I have no desire to return to my old life. I look forward to forging my new life with all of you. You know, if we survive the were-assassins and the Order of the Merciful Mother.”

“No pressure or anything,” I said with a smile, and Nystra laughed. She pressed her lips to mine with a ferocity that sent sparks shooting through my body and reinforced what I already knew.

Mine.

Somehow, I’d gotten lucky enough to earn her love. She was mine, and I was hers. It was the same with Myra, Jocelyn, and Kara. This started out as simple revenge on Daneel for murdering my mother.

Now it was about so much more. I wasn’t going to lie to myself and say vengeance wasn’t still part of my motivation. Because it was a big part. But now I was fighting for a better way of life, not only for me and my wives. Which, believe me, was more than enough reason.

I was also fighting for the betterment of all the races of Uncanny. Human and non-human alike. A place where just and goodly folk could live in harmony as equals.

“Uh-oh. Gray has his constipated face on,” Kara said jokingly.

“I bet he’s thinking about all of the ways he can save the people of Uncanny,” Myra said with affection.

“I hate to say it, but he’s making a believer out of me.” Nystra spoke while our gazes still held each other.

“By the gods, Nys,” Jocelyn gasped out. “That’s enough to make his head expand and float away.”

“Har, har,” I replied with a laugh.

They could poke and prod all they wanted. I finally knew what my direction was, and I was sure nothing could stop me—could stop us—from achieving it.

Unfortunately, the truth wasn’t a requirement with surety and purpose. Hard fights were coming our way. Fights that held no guarantee of our success.

But I believed that we would succeed. Why would fate or the gods have brought us so close only for us to fail? I said that I believed fate had led me to this point, and I did. But if fate was determined to bring me low and destroy what I hoped to achieve, then fuck fate. I would make my own, and the rest be damned. If my hand shook at the thought, then I would say that it was from the excitement of finally bringing justice to the land of Uncanny.

17

We were up and ready to go before dawn. I was going to miss this place. It was a brief reprieve from all that had been going on and what still needed to be done.

“I’m surprised you’re not complaining about the hour, Nys,” Myra teased her.

The dark elf yawned mightily. “It’s too early to even try,” Nystra grumbled.

Braxus was waiting on us in the same spot as before when we exited the cave that led to the grotto. Nora launched herself from her perch on my shoulder and flew into the sky. She would alert Jocelyn and me to any problems she spotted from her higher vantage point.

“Good morning. Where is the rest of your pack?” I asked. I’d expected to see more. Even his alphas were suspiciously absent.

“They will shadow us and make themselves known before we leave the safety of the woods. We’ve scented many of our distant cousins roaming about.”

“Distant cousins?” I asked.

“Shifters like your Duskborn companion,” Braxus clarified.

I hated that I’d fought for the vile lich, Madson, back in the Port of the Hanged Masses pit fighting. But the magic items we’d acquired that prevented us from being scried on also affected other means of tracking unless they were right on top of us.

That was the only reason I could think of to explain how Kieran had found us. Still, it had taken him a week to close in enough to pinpoint Nystra.

I nodded my head and turned to Jocelyn. “Wife of mine. Would you be so kind as to lead us back to the Cruel Tusk tribe?”

“Of course, husband.” I felt a rush of euphoria when I heard the word husband, and I let it trail through our bond. I didn’t think I would ever tire of hearing that word when it was uttered by my wives.

Jocelyn took the lead, and we fell into step behind her. Braxus matched his pace to mine and stayed by my side. The trip was the easiest one we’ve had so far. Nora didn’t have to call out any detours, and Jocelyn hadn’t found any signs of potential threats.

During our journey, a wolf appeared and gave Braxus a report of the area. When the scout left, Braxus informed me that his distant cousins had moved deeper into the Keishan Woods and further away from us.

As we continued on, it became apparent the way ahead was cleared of any threats. No doubt Braxus and his packs of wolves were to thank for that. When we stopped to make camp, I asked him about it. Braxus assured me that we were protected from peril and left it at that.

We didn’t even set a watch. Myra, Nystra, and I didn’t require a lot of sleep, so we stayed up talking and enjoying the night without being on high alert the whole time. I couldn’t remember the last time I was at such ease.

We made better time than we had when we left the Cruel Tusk tribe. Thanks to Braxus and his brood, we were able to travel in a straight line to our destination. What had taken us roughly three weeks, due to all the backtracking and avoiding fights where we could, only took us two weeks.

We broke away from the woods after a little over a week’s travel, and the scope of Braxus’s power had me staring in awe. Eighty-one wolves materialized as we exited the trees. There were nine alphas and eight wolves for each alpha. Add in Braxus, and that made eighty-two total.

I could see how they had outgrown the Keishan Woods.

“By the gods,” Myra said with a sigh. I nodded my head in agreement.

“Is your magic tied to the woods?” I asked Braxus.

“Yes and no. Our magic allows us to blend into our surroundings and disappear, much like a chameleon. But there’s so much open ground here that we would be noticeable. It’s better to scare away threats by a show of force than to fight off curious people or creatures.”

I couldn’t argue with his thinking. I wouldn’t willingly walk into this many wolves, even with the power I wielded. I didn’t think anybody would unless they wielded enough magic to smite all of them at once.

In all of our travel time, Nora wouldn’t get too close for long, she had a strong survival instinct, and Braxus was all predator. She only landed on my shoulder when she needed to rest. But she always kept one eye on the winter wolf and his massive pack. I would have to soothe and reassure her so she would settle down enough to sleep.

Braxus, for his part, never did anything that warranted Nora’s actions. I could tell by his grin, though, that he was very amused by the way she was acting. I didn’t have the heart to tell her that she wasn’t big enough to even be an appetizer to him.

I would like to say that Braxus and I became fast friends, and I learned all about him. But unfortunately, that wasn’t the case. Though we talked and developed a healthy respect for one another, he wouldn’t divulge any information on how he ended up in the Keishan Woods.

He would tell me maybe one day and change the subject or stop talking altogether.

Less than a week after we exited the Keishan Woods, we found ourselves along the coast of the Crystalline Sea. A day after that, we’d found ourselves in front of the gargantuan cave that housed the Cruel Tusk tribe. The sunlight was fast fading on the horizon when we made our approach.

The orc sentries stationed outside in their hiding spots bolted upright at the horde that was descending on them. One ran inside the cave, likely for reinforcements. A smile tugged at the corner of my lips at the thought of Seamus and Shara scrambling to get their warriors ready for battle.

They were in for a big surprise, indeed.

I slowed our approach to give Seamus time to gather who he could and meet us at the opening. Slowly the cave entrance filled with orcs, a few humans, and several dwarves.

The humans and dwarves were former slaves who fought in Gra’Nak’s pit for the brutish orc’s amusement. Most didn’t have anyone or anything that was waiting for them and decided to stick around to help the Cruel Tusk shift from being pirates to merchants and privateers.

Seamus and Shara stood in the center of the assembled warriors. The grizzled sailor wore breaches but was barefoot and bare-chested with a saber in one hand. His weathered athletic frame was looking healthier than the last time I’d seen him. His long graying brown hair was pulled back in a tight ponytail, and his brown beard was neatly trimmed.

A far cry from the wild shaggy look he had as a slave. The Empire’s crest that had been tattooed over his heart—a lion in action with an outstretched attacking paw and crossed bloody swords in the background—stood out in the sunlight, especially the swords. The blades on the real Empirical crest were clean. It was a statement of his love for the idea of the Empire but not the reality.

Shara wore an animal hide jerkin that showed off her powerful build and olive-green-toned skin. She gripped a spear in one hand and a shield in the other. Her long black hair was also pulled back into a ponytail.

Shara’s amber gaze widened at the sight of me moments before Seamus’s blue gaze locked onto mine. His jaw dropped when he realized that I was leading the group.

“I’ll be a son of a bitch, Gray!” Seamus stepped forward, sheathing his saber, and extended his arm while scrutinizing the wolves. “A little warning would have been nice.”

I gripped his forearm in greeting. “You know I couldn’t resist a dramatic entrance, Shay.”

Seamus threw his head back and laughed. “That I have no doubt, son.”

“More like he didn’t think about it beforehand,” Myra said under her breath.

I smiled as Nystra snorted at Myra’s joke. I mean, she wasn’t wrong. I was so focused on what to do when we got here that I didn’t give a thought to how we would be perceived.

Shara smiled at the exchange, and the rest of their warriors relaxed. “I hope you haven’t come back to reclaim your former title. The Cruel Tusk people have come to like Seamus,” Shara said as she fondly stroked Seamus’s hair.

I shook my head. “No, no. I wouldn’t dream of it. I’m glad to hear that the people have taken to him.”

“He’s been the best chieftain we’ve had in a long time.” Shara smiled at me. “Present company excluded, of course.”

I smiled back. “Of course. I wish that I could say that I came to catch up. But I need your help and the help of the Cruel Tusk tribe. I’m building my army and readying to reclaim Kreatz, my former home.”

Seamus’s smile faltered for a moment. “Come inside, and we can talk.”

“Is there room for my allies?” I gestured to the wolves that surrounded us.

“Yeah, we tore down the Pit and have been using the area for storage. I’ll have some people rearrange it. The space plus where the cages used to be should fit all of them, though it may be a bit cramped.”

Seamus nodded to an orc, and several warriors broke off to do that.

“Have my other guests arrived?” I asked.

“You mean the vampires and their people? Yeah, I had a few ships cleared out and housed them there. It was the farthest from the sunlight that I could get them. I should’ve known you were going to bring more strange allies when you weren’t with them.”

“Thank you for trusting my judgment on them.”

Seamus snorted and shook his head. “I almost didn’t. Imagine our surprise when they revealed themselves. Come on, follow me,” Seamus said.

He and Shara led us into the cavern. I forgot how big it was. Ahead and to the right were the hidden docks, which sat mostly empty. There were a few ships that rocked steadily in the water. Those had to be for my father and his people. I looked for Laura’s Envy amongst the few ships moored and was saddened to see it wasn’t there.

I was hoping to talk to its captain, Lucious Lavou.

The gathered residents cheered when they saw me. Their joy turned to shock once they noticed Braxus and his horde of wolves entering the cave. The residents gave us all a wide berth after that. Nora flew off to find a comfortable perch. There were too many people crowding around me for her comfort.

The center of the cave was lit by an opening in the ceiling that let evening light spill in from outside. The main tribal gathering area was still in the center of that opening. Tents fanned out in a circle around it, providing the tribes sleeping quarters. I could see that Gra’Nak’s old tent was still in place.

Seamus commented when he saw where my gaze had landed. “The tribe wouldn’t let me take it down. Said the chieftain should be easy to locate.”

Seamus rolled his eyes, but I could tell by the look in them that he was touched. He liked to pretend he was the strong, gruff type. But he held the same opinions and dreams I did.

When I continued surveying the cavern, I found where the Pit had been, and it was gone like Seamus said it was. The area was filled with cargo of all shapes and sizes. What he hadn’t told me was that they’d constructed a new dock near the former arena to facilitate easy loading and unloading of ships. I was glad to see the tribe embracing their new trade.

Seamus was right to demolish the Pit. It was barbaric and a sign of harsher times. Removing it was a bold statement in regards to the future of the tribe. My heart swelled at the sight.

Part of me had doubted the tribe would embrace their new future. Seeing them now reinforced my beliefs that people can change and that cultures can change. The sight made me think that my plans were that much more attainable.

I noticed that we were headed to the Heed location, the spot where tribal business took place, and not the chieftain’s tent, like I’d expected.

I had to have looked confused because Shara spoke up. “The chieftain holds council for the whole tribe to see. He keeps no secrets from them.” I could tell by Shara’s proud smile that she agreed with his decision. I also wondered how much of it was his idea and how much of it was her idea.

Seamus seemed to follow my line of thought. Because he smiled and shrugged when I looked at him.

Braxus chuffed an order to his closest alpha, who relayed the order down the line. All of the wolves but Braxus and his nine alphas moved toward the cargo area that was being rearranged for them.

When we reached the Heed, Seamus and Shara strode up onto the raised dais and took their seats. Seamus sent a runner to fetch my father at my request. Moments later, Grevic stood by my side, keeping away from the stray bits of sunlight, a smile on his face at the sight of me.

Before Grevic could say anything, though, Seamus spoke. “Graelyn, friend of the Cruel Tusk. What business have you brought before us?” Seamus asked loudly.

18

I squared my shoulders and straightened my posture while Shara repeated what Seamus had said in Orcish. Seamus spoke the tribe’s native tongue fluently, but he didn’t seem to want to show disrespect to me, his guest.

I brought to mind all that I’d learned about projecting strength and confidence as a third-born son in a noble family. The cavern was eerily silent. I didn’t need to ask Myra to amplify my voice. I was sure all in attendance would hear me when I spoke.

My gaze found Jocelyn, though, asking her to translate for me. She smiled and mouthed, “Duh.” I returned her smile and knew that she had already been a step ahead of me.

I raised my arms to encompass everyone. “Chieftain Seamus, and the great people of the Cruel Tusk tribe, I come seeking your aid.” Immediately, Jocelyn’s voice rang out in Orcish.

When Jocelyn finished, I picked up where I’d left off. “I request your strength in helping me free my home from the evil that has taken root. Together, with the help of the allies I’ve already found”—I gestured to my wives, Grevic, and Braxus—“we’ll have what it takes to be victorious.”

Once Jocelyn finished translating for me, I expected the crowd to erupt in either outrage or cheers. I was shocked when the silence thickened. I followed the tribe member's gazes back to Seamus.

I was happy that Seamus had gained enough of the tribe’s trust that they waited on his response. I knew I had picked the right person to rule in my stead. I had a feeling that Seamus wouldn’t risk his people because I asked him to. More proof that I had indeed picked the right person.

My feelings were correct. I watched the conflict in Seamus’s eyes as he fought the urge to say yes without negotiating, I had given him his freedom, and for that, he was grateful. His duty to his people won out in the end, and I smiled.

“Former chieftain, Graelyn. As much as I, as we owe you, why should I risk the lives of my people for a fight they have no stake in? Besides, it’s not like the Empire will let you keep Kreatz, not when you consort with non-humans.”

I had to give it to Seamus. He knew the right questions to ask. He was also devious, using my former title and reminding everyone that I was the reason for their freedom from Gra’Nak’s tyranny. I waited for Shara to finish her translation patiently before I gave my answer.

“Because, when I free Kreatz, I plan to move north into the Elris forest. Together, with the help of my wives, Braxus, and Grevic—” I gestured to my companions. Grevic raised his eyebrow at the news of Braxus joining my vision. It was my turn to wink.

I continued. “I plan to rebuild the Kingdom of Elris, and you would all be welcome members. Chieftain Seamus, I offer you the position of one of my advisors if you so choose.”

The tribe started murmuring at that and only grew louder after Jocelyn got done speaking. The shocked look on Seamus’s face was priceless. Shara leaned over to him, and they spoke quietly at length.

Judging by their posture and the looks they sent my way, I could tell they weren’t in agreement. I focused my hearing on their conversation. Seamus wanted to fight with me because he felt like he owed me. Shara understood how he felt, but she didn’t want to risk the future they were building for the tribe and themselves. Her hand rested on her belly for a moment.

Realization dawned on me.

Shara was pregnant.

Now I understood the orc warrior’s hesitation. She didn’t want to risk herself, her child, or the father of her child without good reason.

After what seemed like an eternity, Seamus looked at me and spoke. “We already have a prosperous life here. The privateering is going well, and with Lucious Lavou as our spokesperson, we’ve started getting a foothold in the merchant trade as well. Why should we have to start over?”

I wasn’t sure what else to offer them with the knowledge that I had gleaned. Myra gripped my hand with hers. The look she gave me asked if she could step in. Relief flooded through me, and I nodded to her. If anyone had a good answer, it would be my Myra. She took a step forward.

“Great chieftain, your concerns are understandable but not necessary. Along the coast of Elris, there is a port town that your tribe could claim. The town is big enough to house all of your ships and then some, which would allow for expansion. As with all things in Elris, it will need to be rebuilt, but it would be on our main agenda. For the Cruel Tusk would become the sole importer and exporter of goods across the Crystalline Sea for the Kingdom of Elris, making you one of our most crucial assets.”

Myra gestured to Shara and smiled. “Thus, ensuring prosperity for you, your people, and your bloodline.”

The shock that found its way onto Seamus and Shara’s faces would have been comical if I wasn’t dependent on their answer. I waited with bated breath while they conversed again. Those of the tribe that understood Myra chatted enthusiastically amongst themselves.

It was a big undertaking and not guaranteed. But they seemed excited by the prospect of living in the open and not stuck in a cave, no matter how big it was.

Myra stepped back as Jocelyn translated. I pulled Myra’s hand to my lips and kissed her knuckles. “Thank you, my love. What would I do without you?” I whispered to her.

“Flounder, a lot,” she teased me.

Nystra chuckled at Myra’s words. I smiled to myself, knowing that she was probably right. Even with all of my strength, I wasn’t able to do everything on my own.

“Seriously, you did good, Gray,” Myra added.

The rest of the tribe added their voice to the chatter even before Jocelyn was finished speaking. I didn’t need to speak the language to see that most of the tribe wanted this opportunity. Seamus looked at his people and then to Shara, who nodded.

He stood up and raised his hands placatingly into the air. “My people! I have heard you. It is with great pride that I acquiesce to your demands. You are a strong and proud people who know what you want. Many would see this chance and would be too afraid to act. But not you. I’m proud to see that not only do you accept it, but you bring tremendous honor to yourselves as well. In agreeing to this, you also repay a debt owed.”

The people of the Cruel Tusk erupted into cheers. Obviously, not all were happy with the decision, but they seemed to be in the minority. They were probably more afraid of the change to their way of life than the prospect of a better future. No matter how good it might look.

I smiled and embraced Seamus like a brother when he stepped down from the dais.

“Thank you!” I shouted over the cheers.

“Ease up, son. I need to be able to breathe, you know.”

I pushed him to arm’s length. “Congratulations! Why didn’t you tell me you were expecting a child?”

“In my defense, you didn’t really give me an opportunity. You show up at my doorstep with a horde of wolves. Not long before that, a host of vampires arrived, saying you sent them. Figured there were pressing things to attend to before pleasantries.”

I laughed. “Fair enough, you’ve made your point.” I crushed him to me again, though gentler this time. “This calls for a celebration!”

“Aye, it does.”

Shara stepped down, and Jocelyn hugged and congratulated her. Followed by the rest of my wives. I stood before her and was surprised when she smiled at me. More so when she hugged me fiercely.

“If it wasn’t for you, none of this would’ve been possible. I’m sorry I ever doubted you. I know I’ve already said this, but Seamus has been the best thing to happen to this tribe and me.”

“He’s a good man, and I’m glad you two found each other.”

“As am I. I never thought to find someone let alone a human!” Shara laughed in disbelief.

“And I didn’t think that I’d find the attention of a warrior goddess either,” Seamus said as he wrapped a loving arm around his mate’s waist. The smile that split his face reached his eyes, and they shone brighter than I’d ever seen them.

After a few moments, he directed his gaze to me. “I’ll have E’shta contact the ships and have them return home as fast as possible.”

I cocked my head at him in confusion. I didn’t recognize the name.

“E’shta was Gra’Nak’s most powerful tapped. She’s the one that Myra knocked out when you beat him in the Pit.”

Now that I remembered. Myra had slammed her against the wall with a mighty wind spell. “She doesn’t have a problem with the new regime?”

“No, she hated Gra’Nak. She did his bidding so that she wouldn’t end up dead or worse.” Seamus didn’t have to say anymore. Gra’Nak had been using the pure-blooded orcs as breeders. He believed half-bloods were superior. Only those that he deemed too useful weren’t abused that way.

“Is she going to have a problem helping us?” I had to ask.

“As surprising as it might sound, no. She’s actually grateful that Myra knocked her out. The rebellious orcs that were exiled didn’t look to the tapped for help because their leader had been defeated by an elf, a female no less. So they wrongfully assumed they were of no use.”

I shook my head. “That was their mistake,” I told him. “Each and every one of my wives are a force to be reckoned with.”

“Wives?” Seamus and Shara asked in unison as they eyed each of my companions and the matching rings that adorned their left hands.

I held up my left hand and displayed my own symbol.

Seamus and Shara broke out in wide grins. “Looks like we have another thing to celebrate!” Seamus roared. “I don’t care if you already had a reception. You're going to get another one as soon as Lavou gets back. I’m not going to tell him he missed that party.”

I couldn’t help but laugh. The thought of the rakish pirate-merchant finding out we had such a celebration without him was too much to bear.

“I’ll leave you to your celebrations and plans. I’m going to check on my pack,” Braxus said.

“Thank you for trusting me. I look forward to our future,” I told him earnestly.

“As do I,” Braxus replied. He dipped his head in a small bow, and I returned the gesture. He and his alphas headed towards the cargo area with the rest of their wolves.

“It’s good to see you, Graelyn.”

I turned around and was face to face with my father. “It’s good to see you as well, Grevic. Did you and your people have a hard time getting here?”

“Traveling by night can be strenuous, especially when not everyone can see in the dark. Take into account the chance of being burned alive by the sun, and it was smoother than anticipated.”

Grevic turned so he could examine his surroundings before his gaze found me again. “Thankfully, we’d done extensive scouting of the area in the event that we’d have to flee. We found caves and animal dens that we mapped and could use to hold me and my Fallen, at least. Even if we had to use magic to make them safe from the sun.”

“I’m glad that you all made it safely.” Grevic looked at me from the corner of his eye. “Truly,” I assured him. “I was serious when I said I wanted the chance to get to know you.”

“I seem to remember you telling me that if the werepanther wished me dead and asked for your help, you would oblige her. Now you’ve married her. Am I to expect that you’ll choose me over your wife.”

Guess we hadn’t gotten past this part yet. I sighed. “Look, I know it’s not the ideal situation, and I’ll feel bad if she asks me to help.”

Grevic’s lip quirked up. “I know you jest, but my life could be on the line after I’ve risked myself and my people for your cause.”

There went that plan. “Would it help if I said I would do everything in my power to persuade her not to kill you? That’s the best that I can offer.”

Grevic chuckled. “I guess it’ll have to do. Thank you for the reassurances.”

“Who knows? Now that you’re her father-in-law, she may not want you dead,” I said.

He looked at me with skepticism. I couldn’t blame him. I doubt that would stop Nystra if she decided to get her vengeance.

19

Seamus called to E’shta before the jeering tribe had settled down and started to disperse. She pushed her way through the crowd. Even though she was dressed in a hooded black robe, I could tell she had a slight frame, and I was surprised by her stature. She was small for an orc, barely shorter than Kara in her human form.

“E’shta, it’s always a pleasure,” Seamus greeted her. “I need you to recall the ships.”

E’shta offered him a low bow. “Which ones, chieftain?”

“All of them, we must prepare for war!”

E’shta bowed again. “Your will, chieftain. I’ll attend to this matter right away.” E’shta nodded to me and then to Myra before she turned and left.

“Not to sound ignorant.”

“Then choose your words carefully, husband.” Nystra snorted with affection.

I responded with the level of dignity that comment warranted by sticking my tongue out at her. Seamus smiled and waited for my question.

“How is she going to summon your ships when she’s here with us?”

“Do you want me to answer this, or do you want to?” Seamus asked Myra.

Myra chuckled. “By magic, Gray.”

“She’s not wrong, Graelyn. Gra’Nak might have been a right bastard, but he was a smart one. He gathered tapped that were talented with Air magic from other orc tribes that he conquered. He made sure he had one for every ship and one for the cave. This ensured the ability to send messages back and forth, either between each other or here.”

“And the conquered orcs went along with this?” I asked.

“It’s not unusual, Gray,” Jocelyn informed me. She continued when I turned my attention to her. “Orcs are a nomadic and tribal people that war amongst themselves. When a tribe is defeated, they’re assimilated into the conquering group. Survival of the fittest. It’s a common practice in the wilds.”

I looked around the massive cave. “I thought you said orcs were nomadic?”

“Most are. Take a look at the camp. They’re still using tents. They haven’t made any established homes. They’re ready to pick up and leave at a moment's notice. Evidence of their nomadic heritage.”

I gazed around the cave as Jocelyn instructed. She was right. There wasn’t anything permanent here other than the docks that had been built for their ships.

“Seamus is right, though.” Jocelyn continued. “Gra’Nak was indeed an intelligent tyrant. He fortified this area. It has access to fresh water and is hidden. It’s hard for other tribes to find and attack. It’s also easy to defend. The opening is smaller and will bottleneck any attacking forces. The entrance to the sea can be treacherous if you don’t know how to navigate it.”

“So he had a really good location to launch his assaults,” I surmised.

“To put it plainly, yes,” Jocelyn replied.

“Well, I’m glad he’s dead,” I said.

“Indeed, we all are,” Seamus commented. “Come, we have a lot to do. I’ll have a couple tents stitched together so that you and your wives can have a comfortable place to stay.”

He was right. We had to prepare for the ships’ arrival and make sure Braxus and his wolves were squared away. But most importantly, according to Seamus, we had to prepare for my wedding reception.

In my personal opinion, the old sailor looked for any opportunity to throw a party. I didn’t blame him because it was good for morale. Plus, his time in the Pit probably made him appreciate the little things in life more.

It took over a week to get all of the ships back to the cavern. Thankfully, most of them were on their return trip, and only a couple of the ships had to turn around.

Relations between the vampires, wolves, orcs, and other assorted races weren’t sunshine and roses. But it was going better than I had expected with all of them packed into the cavern. There hadn’t been any bloodshed or outright hostilities.

Piling them all onto the ships was going to be another matter, though. The wolves and vampires were going to be the biggest issue. The wolves because of the tight confines, and the vampires because of the sun.

According to Grevic, several of his vampires and members of their menageries could sail. That would help with the night shift crews on those ships and our ability to travel without fatiguing the crews.

Plans were drawn up and revised for several of the ships that were already docked. Work began on those ships only a few days after I arrived.

They would be hollowed out, and everything that wasn’t required for structural support would be removed. The galleys would be left intact so that the crew would have the facilities to feed themselves and one small area that would be designated as their sleeping quarters, enough space to hang their hammocks. The rest would be left open so that the wolves wouldn't be piled on top of each other.

Laura’s Envy was the last ship to dock. My joy at seeing the sleek three-masted ship as it eased into sight surprised me. I had fond memories of Captain Lucious Lavou and his theatrics. I also had not-so-fond memories of being on his ship. I was miserable, most of the time with what I thought was sea sickness. Though knowing what I know now, it was because I was starving and needed blood.

Still, I’d started to gain a small amount of control of my baser, more primal needs on that ship. I also had my neck broken in the attack led by Gra’Nak and his then-pirates. I guess it was justifiable that my feelings would be conflicted. Myra and I made our way over to the docks. Whatever my feelings were about the ship, I wanted to see Lucious.

The Envy settled into position and was moored to the docks. As soon as the gangplank touched down, Lucious Lavou strode down it and toward me with purpose.

The smile that split his face was visible in his eye. His other one, which worked perfectly fine, was covered by an eye patch. He thought it made him look more dashing. His long, slightly graying, brown hair was in its customary braids. His dark skin was weathered from a lifetime on the sea. Lucious still wore his blue coat trimmed in white that hung down to mid-thigh and white breeches with knee-high black leather boots. Add his cutlass sheathed in his oversized belt that draped across his right shoulder and ended at his left hip, and it was easy to see the former pirate that he was.

Laura’s Envy used to be named Sea Blade. Lucious was once one of the fiercest but less violent pirates to run the Crystalline Sea. He never outright said it, and I never called him on it. But we both knew. I didn’t know why he gave up the life, but he did. I, for one, was not about to judge someone by their past. I preferred to base my assumptions on their actions. The Lucious Lavou that I knew was a good man.

“My Lord Graelyn and Lady Myra!” He bellowed as he crushed first me, then Myra in a bear hug that lifted us from our feet. Then he kissed us on both cheeks. “I have been praying to the gods for your safe return.”

“It’s good to see you as well, captain. I had hoped to see you unharmed.”

“Bah, no need to worry about me. The gods love me!” He roared with laughter. “You, on the other hand, need all the prayers you can get.”

“Fair enough,” I replied. “Though I doubt the gods would answer your prayers for me in a favorable way.”

“Maybe not, but surely they would take pity on your lovely companion,” he said with a glance toward Myra. His gaze darted to her hand and then mine.

“Always the charmer, Lucious,” Myra said with a smile.

“I can’t help but notice the bands on your fingers. They weren’t there the last time we met,” he stated.

“No, they weren’t. Myra’s made an honest man of me. Well, her, Nystra, Jocelyn, and Kara made an honest man of me,” I corrected myself.

“Four?” His green-laced brown eye opened wide. He even lifted his eye patch as he studied me. “You have four wives? By the gods! Maybe it's you who should be praying for me!” His laughter erupted again.

“I’m definitely lucky and grateful that my wives have poor judgment.” My laugh turned into a grunt when Myra elbowed me in the ribs—hard. My gaze met her innocent smile.

“What are we standing around for? This calls for a celebration!” Lucious said.

“Seamus beat you to it. He’s been planning it for over a week now,” Myra informed him.

“We were waiting on all the ships to return,” I added. “And you’re the last one.”

Lucious put his hand to his chest as if he was in pain. “Then let's get moving. I’ll not be the cause of any more delay!” Lucious declared as he gripped our hands in his and took off at a brisk pace. He hollered over his shoulder to his first mate. “Don’t worry about unloading, Mister Harden, we have a party to attend, and we’re late!”

Lucious pulled us through the camp and straight to the Heed. Seamus and Shara were seated in their usual seats attending to tribe business and preparing for the departure.

“You did not inform me of the importance of my return.” Lucious pointed an accusatory finger at Seamus.

Seamus, for his part, smiled. Shara, on the other hand, bristled slightly. She wasn’t happy with the tone Lucious was taking with her mate and chieftain.

Seamus patted Shara’s hand reassuringly. Then he stood up and walked down the dais to stand before Lucious. “I told E’shta to inform everyone to return post haste. Is that not what she said to the tapped stationed aboard the Envy?” Seamus calmly asked.

“Aye, that’s what I was told. But that’s not the point,” Lucious sputtered. “If I had known Graelyn and Myra were back and you were waiting on me to throw them and their wives a party, I would’ve pushed the Envy to her limits!”

A slow smile spread onto Seamus’s face, and his shoulders bobbed with repressed laughter. The tension eased out of Shara as she watched her mate’s reaction. “Glad to know that a party is more important than your business partner and your community's interests.” Seamus couldn’t hold back his mirth any longer, and a deep belly laugh bubbled forth.

Lucious deflated while Seamus spoke. “Well, when you say it like that, it sounds bad,” he grumped.

Seamus pulled him into a back-patting embrace. “I’m sorry, Lucious. Next time we’re having a party before we go to war, I’ll be sure to inform you. So that you can return as fast as possible.”

The ruckus that Lucious caused drew the rest of my wives to the Heed. When they spotted me and Myra, they made their way over to us.

“That’s all that I ask, Seamus,” Lucious said. Then his back stiffened. “What do you mean, go to war?”

I couldn’t help the laughter that escaped me. “My wedding celebration is but a small part of your return. Your tribe has agreed to fight with me. We prepare for war.”

“Did we miss anything good?” Kara asked.

“We’ll fill you in in a moment, but first, we need to get Lucious up to speed,” I told her.

Seamus filled Lucious in on the details. The shocked look on his face was replaced by determination. “I’ve been wanting to give the Empire a piece of its own medicine for a while now, but vampires?” Lucious thought it over for a minute, then shrugged. “When do we leave?”

“As soon as we can get the ships ready. There’s a port town in the Elris forest we're going to use to plan the attack. Our main goal will be getting everyone there first,” Seamus informed him.

“While you all do that, we have business in the Kuratas mountains.” I gestured to me and my wives. “We’re wanted by the Lords of the Hunt. We need to convince them to leave us alone.”

Seamus gulped, and Lucious turned pale. “The were-assassins? How do you plan to do that? If you would’ve led with that information, I might’ve changed my mind about helping,” Seamus informed me.

“Have faith, Shay. We’ve dealt with them before,” I told him. “I just don’t want them allying with the Order of the Merciful Mother and making the attack on Kreatz that much harder.”

Seamus and Lucious were quiet for some time before Lucious finally broke the silence. “Right then, better make this a party the gods will notice. Tell me, Seamus, what do you have planned so far?”

20

Seamus and Lucious went all out for my wedding reception. Their excuse was that it was going to be the last celebration in who knew how long, and since I married not one but four women, it had to be extravagant.

Personally, I figured they wanted some excitement, and I gave them the opportunity.

I had to admit that it was impressive. They removed a bunch of the magical lanterns used on the ships and set them up around the Heed. They would provide light without the risk of setting anything on fire in case the party became too…exuberant.

Which, when orcs were involved, was definitely a possibility.

The tapped created small cyclones that spun in place, and they distributed them around the gathering. It was a marvel to behold. I had never seen such mastery of Air magic. The mini-tornados stayed in place without kicking up tons of dust and debris.

Yet if I stuck my hand in one, I had best be prepared for the spin of my life.

The tribesmen made a game out of it. One person would entwine their hand in the vortex and see how long they could hold on before being thrown. While the gathered group would cheer and then try to catch the person without being bowled over once they were flung free.

They called this game Reaping the Whirlwind, and it was very popular amongst the less sober individuals.

The orcs were very good at the game. But skill only got you so far. A perfectly good example was when a particularly large orc specimen gripped a cyclone. He held on for an obscenely long time, the crowd gasping in awe with each trip around the vortex he took.

That is, until his grip slipped, and he was launched into the crowd. Bowling them over like they were wheat and he was a scythe intent on a harvest.

There was a lot of cheering, laughing, and drinks, more so were passed out to the toppled folks to help ease their pain. I felt sorry for them when the alcoholic effects wore off in the morning.

Several of the whirlwinds had been set up near the water’s edge, but far enough away from the ships that no one would be flung into them once they let go. I never found out what its name was. But the goal of this game was much like skipping stones. The game where you would toss a stone and see how many times you could skip it across the top of the water. The only difference was that the person was the stone.

Nora enjoyed this particular game. She would fly out and watch the people being thrown into the ocean and caw each time they skipped across the water.

Myra had used her magic and created dancing multi-colored lights that floated above our heads and pulsed in time to whatever tune the motley band strung together. There were all kinds of instruments, from flutes to strings, and there were even a few drums. Not to mention all the ones I wasn’t able to identify.

The musicians were fairly skilled and managed to match each other's rhythms. The resulting songs were fun and energetic, perfect for dancing. Which is where I found myself most of the evening.

My wives and I danced and twirled, and I was heedless of those around us. All I cared about was the women that surrounded me. My wives had placed me in the center of them and rotated themselves so that I was able to dance with all of them.

I had never seen them so happy and carefree, even Nystra, who was usually surly in the company of others. When it was only us or our wives, she would let her guard down and show the tender side she kept hidden. But not that night. It didn’t matter who saw her—she showed her love and affection openly.

I hoped and prayed that we would have many more nights like this in the future.

I only showed the utmost confidence in my plans and goals. That was an important trait for any leader. But I knew the odds were stacked against us.

Taking on the Lords of the Hunt would be challenging and dangerous. We were going to them on their turf. I was hoping that they would stick to their honor and not attack us outright. Considering how many of their number were lost at Kry’Lana, I was going to be on my guard.

No matter what Nystra assured me, the endeavor was going to be as difficult as taking back my home in its own right.

Kreatz.

I hadn’t let my thoughts linger on my homeland until recently. I think, subconsciously, I was trying to avoid dealing with my emotions. I was…conflicted, to say the least. I yearned to see it one more time, yet, I wanted to avenge my mother.

But, in doing that, I would have to confront my brother, Daneel. I would have to admit that he betrayed our family and me. Slaughtered them for a slight to the family honor. The human side of me wanted a peaceful resolution. My Hunger demanded that he paid the blood debt owed to me. And if I was honest with myself, I was leaning towards settling the score.

How far gone was he that he thought his actions were just and right? Had he always been that deluded, and I was unable or unwilling to notice it? I was afraid that I was never going to know the answer to that.

Especially when I added in the Order of the Merciful Mother. They have had months to pollute his mind against any possibility of a bloodless resolution.

How many people would suffer because of my brother or myself even? I was going to war, and I wasn’t naive enough to think that innocent lives wouldn’t be lost. The guard would be defending their duke against an assassination attempt. They would be doing their duty and jobs. They were going to die for that vile man thinking they were in service to a good man.

The guard.

How many of my friends was I going to kill? What about Everitt? Would I have to face him?

Maddy’s smiling face the last time I’d seen her popped into my mind. It was the day of my twenty-third winter, and it was also my last day in Kreatz. She’d prepared a blackberry hand pie for my birthday. She’d always treated me like a grandson. I didn’t know what had become of her or if Daneel had taken his frustrations out on her, knowing how dear she was to me.

What was more unfair, even if I was victorious, I knew I couldn’t stay. Daneel would have the law on his side. To the Empire, I was an outlaw who had killed my family and was now trying to usurp the duchy from the rightful heir and ruler.

Everitt’s voice surfaced from my memory, the day he gave me the truest advice of my life. He had told me, “Life’s not fair, Lord Graelyn. You can either wallow in it and be miserable. Or you can accept it and make the best of it. Finding the joy where you may and righting whatever wrongs you can, no matter how small.”

He was right. I had already accepted my fate when it came to Kreatz. I had already planned to rebuild Elris, but a small part of me wanted to live with my wives in the only home I had ever known.

No, that wasn’t true. As I gazed into the faces of my laughing wives, I knew I was home as long as I was with them. I would live in a cave that bordered a swamp if it meant we were together.

Kara grabbed the back of my neck and pulled me to her lips. She kissed me hard and deep. Her tongue didn’t wait for an invitation as it speared into my mouth and explored me like it had never been there before.

I was so lost in my thoughts that she caught me by surprise, and it took a moment before I responded.

When I did, she broke the connection, but her gaze never wavered from mine. “There you are,” she said. “Uncanny to, Gray. What’s wrong?”

I saw her concern in her sepia eyes. The rest of my wives stopped dancing around us and flicked their gazes back and forth between us.

“It’s nothing, my love.”

“Don’t, Gray. Don’t lie to me.” Kara gestured to the others. “Or them. I can see that you’re not fine.”

“We all can,” Jocelyn said. “It was like watching a candle being snuffed out. One moment you were here with us and having a good time. Then your light went out, and you had that look on your face you get when your mind wanders into troubled territory.”

I chuckled. “I don’t have a look.”

“Yes, you do, Gray,” Myra spoke up without missing a beat.

“We just try to let you sort it out for yourself,” Nystra added.

“And you weren’t sorting it very well,” Kara informed me.

“You’re right,” I confided to them. “I felt the weight of what we were doing come crashing down on my shoulders. I was struggling with the morals of the situation.”

“How so?” Myra asked.

“I stopped lying to myself. The fight we face with the Lords of the Hunt is going to be as pivotal as the fight against Daneel. Then I started thinking about the loss of innocent life when we invade Kreatz.”

“Gray, contrary to your opinion,” Nystra stated, “you’re not responsible for everything bad that happens. You’re going to war. People die on both sides for their beliefs. The goal is to not harm the innocents, and we’ll fight to make sure that doesn’t happen. But it’s a possibility you have to accept.”

“I know, and I do. It doesn’t mean I don’t lament it,” I told her.

“And you’re allowed to, Gray. But you can’t show it,” Myra said. I could tell that it came out harsher than she had meant because she softened her voice. “I don’t know if you’ve realized this yet or not, but you are a king and general right now.”

Myra’s words had a sobering effect. “These people”—Myra gestured to those gathered in the cave enjoying the party—“they’re your subjects, and they believe in the future you’ve promised them. Now, suck it up and be the king that I know you are and the monarch that they deserve.”

Myra gently kissed me. She pulled back and whispered against my lips, “Be the king I’ve always imagined you would be.”

“And remember, you’re not alone,” Nystra spoke up. “You have four fierce queens by your side who would die for you. We’re here to support you.”

“And to help strengthen you in your moments of doubt,” Jocelyn added before she, too, kissed me.

“Just try to keep your doubts for when we’re alone and have privacy.” Kara winked at me.

“I’ll do my best, my queens,” I said earnestly. “Thank you for the reminder. I won’t let you or these people down.”

“Good. Now, let's get back to the party and find some food.” Nystra all but moaned as she rubbed her stomach.

I smiled, thankful for these goddesses. They were always there for me in my time of need and ready to offer me the support I needed.

Their words took the edge off of my guilt and lessened the burden I’d felt slowly crushing me. I didn’t think that it would ever go away, and I was okay with that. The moment the loss of innocent life didn’t bother me was when Jocelyn’s vision of me being a tyrant would come to fruition.

That was something I very much wanted to avoid.

I had a feeling the tyrant version of myself she saw in her visions was devoid of all the things I held dear, possibly even my love for my wives. Love was the reason for my darkness in Jocelyn’s prophetic dreams. I brought this world to its knees because of my love.

In her sight, I always fell because one or more of them died in my quest for vengeance. Did my slide into darkness kill everything but my desire for retribution?

That would have to be a thought for another time, though. Tonight, I would enjoy the rest of the party and be as carefree as everyone else. It was a celebration, after all. I would just have to make sure it wasn’t the last one we had.

21

We partied late into the night. Unfortunately, we had a meeting the following day to discuss our plans before we parted ways. Who knew going to war was so…logistical? I was worried about the bloodshed, not about supplies and our troop movements.

I made a quick breakfast for my wives. For the first time since I’d known her, Myra looked rough. Usually, she was bright-eyed and ready to tackle the day, no matter what. Not today. She looked like she hadn’t slept in days.

“Rough night?” I asked with a smile while I handed her a plate of food.

I couldn’t help myself. I remembered our many early morning training sessions and all the times she took me down while I was nursing a hangover from a night of carousing with the castle guards.

“One time, Gray,” she grumbled, stifling a yawn. “It’s not fair. Why are you so awake?”

“Now you know how I’ve felt the whole time I’ve known you.”

Jocelyn stepped up next to Myra and placed a hand on her shoulder. Smiling, she Willed some of her healing magic into Myra, restoring her vigor.

“Because, Myra, he’s already fed this morning.” Jocelyn turned her smile to me and accepted her plate of food.

“Thanks, Joss.” Myra returned her attention to me. “Cheater,” she said, humor dancing in her eyes.

“Who’s cheating?” Nystra asked while she yawned.

She was never a morning person. My survival instinct kept me from telling her how cute she looked when she woke up and fumbled about.

The werepanther inhaled, and her eyes opened wider. Nystra started sniffing the air and following a scent. She ended up in front of me and eyed the heaping plate of bacon and eggs.

“I love you,” she groaned.

“I love you, too, Nys.”

She smiled and kissed me on the cheek as she took the plate. “I was talking to the bacon.”

Kara rolled over in the bed and stood up, stretching out her muscles. She looked as good as I felt. She eyed Nystra’s plate. “I sure hope you saved some for me.”

“Of course, my love.” I handed her a plate identical to Nystra’s and added some fruit. Kara smiled as she took her food and settled next to the others.

“Coffee?” I asked. I poured the brew into our travel cups, and they sighed happily as they took a drink. I chuckled. “Guess last night was more exhausting than I thought.”

My wives finished their food, and we headed towards Seamus’s tent. We met Lucious along the way. The captain looked as fresh as a spring daisy. His gaze swept over us, and he smiled.

His boisterous laugh filled the air. “You lot look better than the rest of the tribe,” he said.

I chuckled. “Seamus may not like me for setting the meeting this early.”

We continued through the camp until we reached the chieftain’s tent. Two guards, who looked like they were nursing a hangover, slowly saluted us. One poked his head into the tent to inform Seamus he had guests.

Nystra and Myra smiled, and I laughed as I heard Seamus grumbling, mostly about regretting the day he met me.

“He will see you now.” One of the guards spoke and then held the flap to the side so we could enter.

The tent hadn’t really changed from the last time I was here. The floor was still covered in gaudy rugs with no rhyme or reason. There was a big tub in one corner. At the back of the tent was a massive bed. Opposite the tub, to the right of the entrance, there was a giant table, and that was where Seamus and Shara were seated.

That very table was where I laid my plans for the future of the Cruel Tusk and handed the title of chieftain to Seamus. It was only a few months ago, but it felt like a lifetime. Shara had even been opposed to the idea initially.

Now, she was ruling by his side, pregnant with his heir.

“Curse you, Gray. I should’ve never let you talk me into agreeing to an early meeting after a night of jubilation,” Seamus grumbled. “I’m not as young as I used to be, son.”

I smirked at him. “Think about how Grevic feels. He can’t even attend this meeting.” It wasn’t ideal, but I didn’t want to waste another day so that he could attend. He was supposed to send a representative in his stead.

Shara patted Seamus on the back as she quietly laughed. We only had to wait a few more minutes before Tilda walked in and took a seat. Shortly after that, we heard a warning growl from outside of the tent.

I quickly moved to the opening and pulled it aside. Braxus stood before the guards. If I had to guess, I would say that he was amused and happy by how terrified the guards were of him.

“It’s okay. We’ve been waiting for him,” I said. The guards nodded their heads, and relief flashed through their eyes.

Braxus pushed past me and took a spot at the table where we had moved a chair out of the way. He was eye-level with me when I took my seat, even sitting on his hind quarters.

“I’m glad everyone could make it. I plan to keep this short and sweet. I’d like to head for the Kuratas mountains as soon as possible.”

My gaze traveled over all those assembled.

“The plan is to get everyone to the port town on the edge of the Elris forest. Scout out the area and see what information can be gleaned about Kreatz. We’ll join you there as soon as we can. We’ll compile our information and make a plan of attack.”

“You called a meeting just to tell us what we already planned?” Seamus grumbled. He rolled his eyes and laughed. “I can tell you’re a king already. Call a meeting when a missive would have sufficed.”

Everyone chuckled at that.

“I only wanted to make sure we were all on the same page,” I told him. “This is the first time we’ve all been together at the same time. Have you planned the trip across the sea yet?”

“Aye, we have enough ships to fit all of our warriors. With the help of the vampires’ menageries, we will have enough sailors for all of the ships. We’ll stow all of the wolves on two ships by themselves except for their crews. We plan to leave the rest of the tribe here until after the battle.”

“Excellent. Does anyone have any questions?” I asked. “No? Then I guess we’ll take our leave and see you as soon as we can.”

“Rutting kings,” Seamus grumbled again.

“Sorry for wasting your time, Shay.” I reached over and gripped his arm. “I think I needed this more than anyone else. Also, I wanted to make sure I got to say goodbye instead of skipping out like last time.”

Seamus’s annoyance drained from his eyes. “What are you thinking, son?” I fisted my hands at my side. I tried and failed to hide my insecurity. “None of that, Graelyn. I’ll see you soon, and when I do, we’ll take back your home from the evil sons of bitches that stole it from you.”

Seamus locked gazes with me until I nodded my thanks. “Besides, my child is going to need playmates,” he said. “Who better than princes and princesses?” He winked at me.

Children.

That was something I hadn’t even thought of. Hells, I didn’t even think it was possible for me to have offspring. I would think that if I was capable, one of my wives would be pregnant by now. The thought of never having children of my own, that my wives would never have children if they desired, hurt more than I imagined it would. By the gods, I didn’t even know if they wanted children. It wasn’t until Seamus mentioned it that I thought about an heir.

“You okay, son?” Seamus asked. I didn’t know how long I’d sat there lost in my own thoughts.

“Yeah,” I replied with a shaky voice. “Just thinking about the big picture.”

My queens had been suspiciously quiet after Seamus’s off-hand comment. I opened our bond and sought them out, but each of them had closed their side down. I couldn’t feel anything from them.

I stood up and embraced Shara. “Keep him in line and stay safe.”

“It’s a full-time job, let me tell you.” A fierce smile took hold of her. “I enjoy the challenge, though.”

My wives were saying their goodbyes to Shara when Lucious hugged me tightly and lifted me clear off the ground before he set me back down.

“I’m glad you didn’t run off without saying goodbye this time. Never in a million lifetimes would I have imagined how my fate has turned out since meeting you, Graelyn. It has been a crazy ride, but I would be lying if I said I wasn’t glad that it ended up this way. Even with a fight coming, I’m happy that the fates chose my ship for you to board.”

“And I’m glad, too, Lucious. You’ve become a dear friend. Not to mention I owe you my life. If you hadn’t taken me onboard and got out before they closed the port down the night my brother betrayed my family, me and Myra would be dead right now. You saved me that night, even though you knew I was running from something.”

It was true. I could tell the night I had made my escape that Lucious knew or had his suspicions that I was involved in the ruckus from the castle. But still, he took me aboard and ensured my salvation.

“I don’t know why you did, but thank you,” I told him earnestly.

“The same reason you didn’t spurn me when you realized who I was. I don’t judge someone by their past. I judge them by their actions. Besides, you were too naive back then to be guilty of anything serious.” Lucious’s laughter roared from deep inside him as he slapped my back.

I turned to Tilda. “Tell Grevic I’ll see him soon, and I’m sorry that I have to leave without saying bye.”

“He knows and understands,” she said. “It’s hard to live with a bounty on your head, especially when you’re going to war.” Tilda smiled and took her leave.

“I won’t eat anybody that is in our alliance,” Braxus said as I regarded him.

“Thanks.” I chuckled. “I’m sure they appreciate it. Do you have any concerns?”

“No, the trip will be difficult for my pack, but nothing they can’t handle.”

“Excellent, I’ll see you there.” My queens and I took our leave.

I called out to Nora. She would have to stay behind and make her journey with the ships. We would be moving too fast for her to keep up or keep a perch on any of us. She alighted on my shoulder and pushed her beak affectionately into my cheek.

“I’ll miss you, too.”

“Keep safe and stay alert,” Nora told me. Then she took flight once more.

With our goodbyes said, my queens and I walked out of the tent and headed for the cave entrance. No one said a word until we exited the cave.

Myra spoke without preamble. “Before you even ask, Gray, I already figured your Night Kissed heritage would prevent you from having children. That’s not a deal breaker for me.”

“How did you know I was going to ask?”

“Please, Gray,” Nystra chimed in. “You’re not very subtle. I’m sure the people outside of the tent noticed your reaction.”

I rolled my eyes and suppressed my laughter. “I doubt that’s possible, Nys.”

“My point is, we all know what you were going to ask. I never planned on having children. I wouldn’t mind it if they were yours and we all raised them as a family. But I’m not suddenly going to decide we can’t be together because of it.”

“Same,” Jocelyn cut in. “I wouldn’t mind having a brood if you were the father, but until Gra’Nak’s defeat, the thought terrified me. I was afraid of what would happen to them or how they would turn out under his vile rule.”

“It’s not impossible for a dragon to breed with a human, but considering you’re only half,” Kara said. “I don’t know if we could, even if your heritage allowed it. So there’s that. If it happens, great. If it doesn’t, then I’ll just enjoy the marriage and sex.”

“Here, here!” Nystra exclaimed.

This time when I felt for them through our bond, it was wide open, and their love flowed into me, and I knew they were telling the truth.

“Now, are you ready for the time of your life?” Kara asked as she stripped out of her clothes.

22

Kara wasn’t wrong. We soared through the air on her back, and the ground had quickly become a distant memory. I held on to her neck for dear life for a good portion of the initial flight, unable to even open my eyes.

I struggled to draw in my ragged breath. If I was meant to fly, I would’ve been born with wings!

Behind me, my queens whooped and hollered with unrestrained joy. Our bond flooded with their exhilaration. That was enough to get me to crack open one eye, and I stopped breathing altogether.

We flew high above the Crystalline Sea. The water was so clear, and my sight was acute enough that I could make out shadows cutting through the water. Kara lifted higher and passed through and above the clouds.

My dread was replaced by awe, and I sucked in a breath. My queens’ joyous chorus grew louder the moment they felt my emotions shift. Nystra, who was directly behind me, squeezed my shoulders in delight.

I’d insisted on tying a rope around our waists, linking us all altogether. I then tied it off around one of Kara’s legs. That way, if we fell, we wouldn’t plummet to our deaths.

The hardest part of the journey was on Kara and then Jocelyn. Kara could fly at tremendous speeds, but it would drain her, especially carrying four passengers.

After some discussion, we decided to make as straight of a shot to the coast as possible. Jocelyn would cast her restorative spells on Kara during the flight to renew her strength and endurance.

That wasn’t a permanent solution, and healing magic had its limits. When we got to the coast, we were going to take our first break. Then we would make a series of shorter flights to the Kuratas mountains.

The goal was to show up as refreshed as possible. I trusted Kara, but there was no way I was going to rest while cutting through the sky. As exciting as this was, even with the knowledge of being secured to Kara, the thought of falling from her back was still terrifying.

Kara dipped one wing, running it along the top of the clouds like I would run my fingers along a wall. I sought her through our bond, the wind whipping past our heads made it impossible to hear spoken words.

When I found her, the connection was wide open, and her joy was intoxicating. To think she once thought I would restrict her flying. Feeling how she felt now made me cherish the fact that she’d been willing to give it up for the rest of our companions and me all the more. I made sure she felt my gratitude through our bond.

In return, she sent back playful emotions, and I tightened my grip, afraid and excited by what I thought was coming. I pushed my feelings out to my wives, and everyone hunkered down.

Kara tucked her wings to her side and dropped like a stone. My scream was devoured by the wind roaring past us. She unfurled her wings and leveled out, flying so close to the sea I was able to run my fingers through the cold water.

Then she lurched back into the sky in a sharp vertical climb. Nystra’s euphoria shot through our bond, and Kara rolled a complete circuit in the air, once, twice, and a third time.

I was grateful that I wasn’t able to consume food anymore. I wasn’t sure I would’ve been able to keep it down. Bless the gods, my motion sickness was from a lack of blood when I was aboard Laura's Envy, or I would be as miserable now as I was then.

Thankfully, Kara leveled out and settled into a more relaxed trajectory. I risked a glance behind me. Nystra and Jocelyn were both excited, though I suspected Jocelyn yearned to be flying next to Kara instead of on her.

But we needed her healing magic for this part of the trip, and I wasn’t sure she would be able to keep up with Kara.

Myra’s bronze skin held a tinge of green to it, and her mane of fiery red hair was twisted and tangled from the ride. When our gazes locked, she smiled weakly and offered me a thumbs-up.

We flew for what seemed like forever, but it was less than twenty-four hours. It was fully dark, though, when the coast finally came into view. Thanks to my enhanced sight, I could differentiate between the sea and the land.

Which was a good thing as Jocelyn was definitely feeling the strain of using her magic on Kara’s dragon form. It used more power to keep her going than it would have if she was in her human shape.

Kara pushed harder when she saw the land and descended from the heavens, closing in on the beach. It was a good thing it was so late into the night because it would have been awkward, to say the least, arriving in the middle of the day astride a dragon.

Kara didn’t even wait for us to remove the rope we’d tied around her before she reverted to her human form. She collapsed to the ground, panting. Jocelyn quickly cast her healing magic, but she wasn’t in much better shape. She did enough that Kara’s breathing evened out, then she fell to the ground next to her.

I reached into my satchel, retrieved Kara’s clothes, and handed them to her. Then I dug out some supplies to make a small fire and our bedrolls. It was a lovely clear night, and it would be enjoyable to sleep under the stars. After I retrieved a waterskin for Kara and Jocelyn, Myra and Nystra took my satchel and started to prepare a quick meal.

“What’s the matter, princess?” Nystra asked Myra. “You look horrible, for once.” Nystra chuckled. Myra didn’t so much as make a face at her. She continued preparing the meal. Nystra laughed harder. “Glad to know you’re as mortal as the rest of us, at least.”

“Thanks,” Kara huffed out after she took the skin and took a long pull from it. “I owe you thanks, as well, Joss.” Jocelyn nodded to Kara while she took her own drink from the waterskin.

“How did you all manage to make it to me and still have the energy to fight?” I asked.

“Easy, adrenaline,” Kara chuffed out. “Plus, I carried one less person. You all aren’t exactly light. Also, I didn’t play around. I flew straight to Kry’Lana. Those stunts took a lot of energy, so did flying closer to the ground. I also suspect that I had excess energy from being locked away from myself for so long. It built up inside and exploded once I got my power back.”

“What she said. At least about the adrenaline.” Jocelyn panted beside her.

“Well, the strenuous part should be over now. We won’t have to push as hard, and I have a feeling Joss is going to want to fly beside you now that she won’t have to expend her magic keeping you in the air.”

“Did you just make a comment about my weight?” Kara asked, mirth dancing in her gaze.

“Ummm…no?” I stammered over my words. “I only meant that your dragon form is bigger than your human shape.”

Kara snorted her amusement.

Nystra directed her humor towards me. “Better stop now, Gray. You aren’t going to succeed at anything other than digging your grave deeper.”

“Be grateful that I don’t transform during sex.” I blinked at her, unsure of what to say. “It takes a lot of control to maintain this form.” Kara gestured to her body while she started to dress. “And what you do gnaws at that control.”

“That’s the gods’ honest truth,” Nystra added.

And that had me thinking about what it would be like to make love to them in their alternate forms. It was something that I hadn’t honestly thought about. I doubted that my body would withstand their strength.

“Now you’ve done it,” Myra said. “You’ve got him wondering what it would be like.”

Nystra chuckled as she passed Kara a plate of food. “I doubt he could handle us.” Nystra started to tap her chin in thought. “Although, I don’t think I would have to worry about you turning into a werepanther if I bit you. I mean, it doesn’t work on vampires or any other Fallen.”

“I could turn into a bear,” Jocelyn offered helpfully.

“Uh, thanks, but no thanks, Joss,” I replied hastily. “Can you even turn into a bear? You’ve only turned into an owl so far.”

“I’m pretty sure I can turn into any natural animal.”

“Natural?” I was pretty sure I knew what she meant. But I wasn’t going to assume anything.

“What she means, Gray,” Myra interjected. “Is that she could turn into a panther, but not a werepanther.” She finished by gesturing to Nystra.

“That’s exactly what I mean,” Jocelyn added.

“And as for not turning me into a werepanther. That was something I never considered,” I replied in all honesty. “You could turn Myra and Jocelyn with your bite?”

“Only in my werepanther form, and sure if they wanted it. They’re both regular mortals. I doubt it would work on Kara since she’s a dragon.”

“No thanks,” Myra added quickly. “I like being plain old boring Dawnborn.”

“I’m not sure how the lycanthropy would affect my druidic powers, and I much prefer the ability to have multiple shapes and not only one,” Jocelyn informed her.

“I understand. I was only letting you know it was an option if you wanted it. I’ve never offered it to anyone before. Also, there’s nothing boring or plain about either of you, Myra.”

“I’m sure there’s an inappropriate joke in there somewhere, but I’m too tired to find it,” Kara said with a smirk.

Myra returned Kara’s smile with her own smirk. “Thanks.” Then she directed her gaze to Nystra. “I’m sure I speak for both of us when I say thank you. But it’s not what we want.”

Nystra shrugged her shoulders. “Fair enough.”

We settled in after they all ate. I took the first watch, and Nystra and Myra took the second. There were no disturbances, and my queens were able to rest and get a full night’s sleep.

I fed off of Nystra since she was the only one who wouldn’t need Jocelyn to heal her. I savored the spicy musk that was all her. Her moans stirred my Hunger, and it craved more.

I pushed it back down with the promise of giving it its fill soon. Instantly, the weariness that came with the sunrise drained from my muscles. My mind was clear and alert.

“When we get close, we need to land and walk in,” Nystra informed us before we took off. “This will give the sentries enough time to report us…to report me, and they won’t attack immediately. Which will give us the opportunity to talk to the Huntsmaster.”

With everyone in agreement, we took off. Myra, Nystra, and I rode on Kara’s back. She flew above the clouds so she could take advantage of the added coverage they provided. Though she flew high enough that I doubt the average person on the ground would be able to tell that a dragon was flying above them.

Jocelyn turned into an eagle and followed us into the sky.

Kara slowed her pace so that Jocelyn could keep up. We expected to come upon the mountain range in a couple of days. We could make it quicker, but then two of my wives would be exhausted in a haven of predators.

As much as I wanted to get there and be done with this, I wasn’t willing to show up in a weakened state. Strength and honor were the only things these assassins respected, according to Nystra. Displaying any weakness would put our negotiations at a disadvantage before they had even begun.

So I decided to lose a day to conserve our strength.

On the second day, the Kuratas mountain range came into view. Kara angled her approach and landed at the snow-covered forest that ringed the mountains. Jocelyn landed beside us, and they reverted to their humanoid shapes.

While we gathered around, I pulled out some heavy fur clothes and cloaks that we’d appropriated during our stay with the Cruel Tusk. I passed them out to everyone except Nystra, who assured me that she would be fine.

My Night Kissed heritage must have offered me resistance to the elements because I didn’t feel any of the cold myself. I chose to forgo the heavy cloak and fur clothing. I figured it wouldn’t hurt to have the added show of strength.

My queens angled questioning glances my way. My only reply was a shrug. Wasting no more time, we headed into the forest and hopefully toward our freedom.

23

The trek through the winter-covered woodland was interesting, to say the least. The pine trees were laden with snow, which made moving under them easy. In some parts, though, either the limbs had given way, or there was a big enough gap between the trees that the snowfall drifted.

It would be piled so high that we would have to dig our way through. Once the hard-packed snow was out of the way, the lower layers were treacherous. It could easily swallow someone whole.

Poor Myra found that out the hard way after she stepped down on what appeared to be packed snow. When her weight settled onto her foot, she disappeared with a yelp and a cloud of kicked-up snow.

Kara and I quickly dug her out while Nystra cackled like a mad woman. Myra was covered in the white powder and was shivering by the time we got her out.

“What’s the matter, princess?” Nystra asked. “I thought you were nimble.”

Concern etched its way onto Nystra’s countenance when Myra didn’t respond. Instead, she shivered between me and Kara as we tried to rub some warmth into her cold limbs.

Jocelyn crossed her arms and smirked while Nystra scurried over to Myra and immediately checked her for any injury that we might not have seen.

“What’s the matter, Nys?” Myra said between chattering teeth. “I thought you didn’t scare easily.” Myra’s smile was syrupy-sweet.

Nystra’s worry quickly shifted to annoyance. “I didn’t until you lot.” She threw her hands up and huffed out.

We all had a small laugh, and Myra pulled Nystra into her embrace. “I’m glad you care, Nys. But sometimes you’re too easy. Now share some of that lycanthrope body heat.”

“Yeah? Well, I haven’t heard any complaints yet,” Nystra mumbled.

“And you won’t,” I assured her with a smile and a wink.

Jocelyn wandered over to Myra while she whispered words of power. I felt the heat spread out from her hand and engulf Myra. Instantly, the snow melted and dried. Myra let go of Nystra and thanked Jocelyn.

The druid repeated the process, and the heat coursed over and through herself.

“Maybe we should walk single file?” Jocelyn asked with a raised eyebrow. “I’ll take the lead.”

She took off testing the ground in front of her with her staff, and Nystra fell into step behind her so that she could guide her in the right direction. Myra and Kara followed with me bringing up the rear.

Jocelyn guided us through the snow without any more incidents. The deeper into the forest we moved, the eerier it became. I noticed the sounds of the wildlife slowly stilled until they disappeared altogether. Whatever snow-dwelling birds and other animals called this place home…knew better than to move this close to the mountain.

By the end of the first day, the hairs on the back of my neck were standing up and were practically screaming danger. The sixth sense was something I developed after my Night Kissed heritage had awakened, and I knew to trust it.

We were not alone.

I kept my eyes on our surroundings as we cleared an area to set up camp. I had to constantly soothe my Hunger. It hadn’t appreciated feeling like prey. It desired to rampage through the trees, destroying any threat to me and mine.

Jocelyn used her magic to move snow out of the way and make a dry spot on the ground for our tent. She also marked off an area to be used for our fire. Nystra collected fallen branches, and Jocelyn would use her magic to dry them out, making them suitable kindling. Myra packed snow into a container that would be hung over the fire supplying my queens with fresh water. Once it melted, she would add a little snow to it and cool it down.

Kara had the same idea as me. She kept watch over everyone as they moved about setting up our camp. Finally, we settled down in a tent we had acquired from the Cruel Tusk.

I could tell everyone else either sensed or noticed something was wrong by how quiet they were as they went about their tasks. Normally there were conversations and laughter. But this time, they were as silent as a graveyard.

My queens quietly ate and drank until Nystra broke it. “I take it you all have noticed we aren’t alone?” she asked without bothering to lower her voice. She looked at our surprised expressions and heaved a sigh. “Do you really think that whispering will make a difference? Trust me, they can hear us, and they know that we’re aware of their presence.”

“How long will it take for them to make contact?” I hedged.

“No more than two days from now,” Nystra answered me. “We’re about three days from the compound. By now, they’ve realized our destination and who I am. They’ll have sent a runner by this point. That doesn’t mean we let our guard down. They’re still predators and territorial. It takes a lot of control not to attack what they’ll perceive as threats.”

“Right, then we’ll keep our regular watch rotations,” Myra spoke up. “Gray, you take the first watch. Me and Nystra will take the second watch.”

“Do you really expect any of us to sleep?” Jocelyn asked as she glanced around the trees that surrounded us.

“What’s the matter, Joss?” Kara asked. “Don’t you feel safe sleeping next to a dragon?”

“Well, when you put it like that.” Jocelyn laughed softly.

My queens settled down to sleep quickly after eating. My fangs pierced Kara’s resilient flesh, and I fed. I groaned as her ambrosia slid across my tongue and down my throat. Her blood infused my body with her draconic might.

Kara, for her part, moaned louder than usual and went so far as embellishing it. I had to rein in my Hunger as it surged to the forefront in response to her. She only shrugged when I looked at her questioningly.

“We’re to show strength and not weakness,” she stated simply. “What better way than to let them hear our pleasure with the knowledge that we’re being watched?”

I couldn’t find any fault with her logic. Instead, I found myself wishing that we were alone so that we could enjoy each other’s company instead of putting on a show. But there was no sense lamenting over what was.

I stepped outside of the tent and walked the small perimeter we had established. Keeping my eyes on the forest around me, I found myself wishing that those who watched us would attack. Anything was preferable to waiting, and that was how I spent my watch, bored but on edge.

Myra and Nystra relieved me, and I took my turn sleeping. Which took longer than it should have because I fed from Kara before my watch. Her blood invigorated me and pushed away my weariness.

Still, I got a few hours of rest once I curled up behind Kara and breathed in her scent. The aroma relaxed my fitful Hunger that chafed at being held back while surrounded by enemies, and sleep took me.

And that was how the next few days went. We trekked closer to the Lords of the Hunt’s compound while we were shadowed by their assassins, waiting for them to make contact.

I could feel Nystra’s worry through our bond before she realized she’d slipped and locked it down once more. She had spoken less and less as the days passed us. By the end of the third day, she hadn’t said a word.

I’d noticed the forest was thinning along with her nerves.

Nystra’s silence was all I needed to know. She was scared that we were too close to the compound and would be attacked instead of being taken into custody as we had planned.

Then so be it. We would kill our way to the Huntsmaster and force him to concede to our terms. We settled down to rest that night, and I was about to speak my thoughts when the sound of crunching snow killed the words in my throat before they could be formed.

Everyone tensed and jumped to their feet, ready for a fight, except Nystra. She exhaled in relief as she stood up.

Her gaze swept over all of us before she spoke. “If they intended to attack, they wouldn’t have made any noise. Let’s go out and meet our guests.”

I wasn’t able to stop myself from snorting. “Right, guests,” I muttered.

Nystra looked at me over her shoulder and shrugged before she exited the tent.

I followed her and was surprised to see a child in the treeline, staring at our tent.

“What’s the meaning of this?” I hissed at Nystra.

“It’s a show that they mean no violence,” Nystra informed me. “They figure a child will appear less threatening than an adult. But be wary. The child they use is the head of their class and is extremely dangerous to most individuals or small groups.”

I nodded my understanding as I got out of the tent entrance so my queens and I could file out and surround Nystra. Our own silent show of support.

The child stepped into the camp and bowed slightly. “Nystra, daughter of the hunt. You have displeased the Huntsmaster. Though, he acknowledges your courage in returning and will honor the terms of the hunt and grant you”—his gaze swept over all of us—“and your companions an audience before justice is meted out.”

I sneered at his use of the word justice. The action didn’t go unnoticed either, and the child’s gaze met mine.

“Yes, justice. We have a code, and Nystra broke it. She will pay the consequences. The audience will determine if the rest of you will share in her fate.”

Nystra’s gulp was audible at his declaration. Myra took Nystra’s hand in hers. “I assure you, ambassador, that whatever happens to Nystra, she won’t be alone.”

Jocelyn and Kara stepped up next to them as a show of support.

“Interesting,” was all the kid said. Then he turned on his heel and started off into the forest. I didn’t like not being able to pack up our camp. But it wasn’t like we had a choice in the matter.

We made our way through the forest all through the night and into the next morning. The whole time I felt eyes watching my every movement, and my instincts were screaming at me to take action. I knew that it was a mistake. I couldn’t tell how many were out there, and even with my heightened senses, I couldn’t detect them. Not even the child in front of me that was leading us to his compound.

I felt my wives sending soothing emotions through our bond. I basked in their warmth, but I shut it down because I didn’t want to distract them at the wrong time. Then I pushed my instincts aside and followed without acting out.

By mid-morning, we entered a clearing, and the compound came into view. It was a massive wooden structure built in the mountains. Each level was opposite the one under it and braced with pillars, which gave the structure a zig-zagging appearance. The roofs were tiled and flared out. The walls were framed in wood but had multiple square panes. Instead of glass, the panes were filled with paper. The doors were designed in the same fashion and slid to the side. It was awe-inspiring and the most foreign building I had seen on my journey thus far.

When we reached the compound, the rest of our entourage materialized out of thin air. They were all transformed. A surly-looking weretigress stepped forward and motioned for us to follow her.

My question must have been noticeable on my face because Nystra answered it. “Members of the Lords of the Hunt are protected in the forest around their home. The forest looks out for them as long as they look out for it. Before you ask, I’m no longer under the same protection.”

That was a shame. It would have been very beneficial to have Nystra be able to turn invisible.

I fell in step behind the tigress. She led us into a massive training room filled with all kinds of equipment and obstacle courses. Weapons of every type one could imagine, and some beyond imagination, lined one entire wall.

We came to a set of stairs in the far corner of the room and ascended them. The stairs led to a second floor and kept going. There was a closed door that, if I remembered right, would be the dormitories and kitchens for the assassins. We ignored that door and followed the stairs to the third floor.

The tigress opened the door and passed through a narrow hallway that had more sliding doors on both sides that our guide ignored. We came to an intersection, and the weretigress turned left and led us into an open room.

Pillars ran the length of the room on both sides and led to a raised platform that ran the width of the back wall. An elderly Duskborn knelt on a mat in the center. He wore loose-fitting blue robes and had white hair down to his shoulders. His ruby gaze slid across us before it settled on Nystra. A gaze that looked very much like her own. My fears were confirmed seconds later when he spoke.

“Daughter.”

24

Daughter.

Now that was something I wasn’t expecting. I tried not to let the surprise show on my face, but I don’t know if I was successful. Our bond was closed up tight, so I didn’t know how the others reacted. I wouldn’t risk showing weakness by looking at my companions.

I’m not sure it would’ve mattered, though. The Huntsmaster’s ruby gaze was locked on Nystra. His countenance held the same disdain that my own father, stepfather, showed me every day of my life. The same look that was plastered across his face even in death.

Unlike the duke of Kreatz, though, I saw no anger. The Huntsmaster was better at hiding his emotions, or he was divested of them, than the duke had ever been. The amount he’d shown thus far was most likely a tactical rather than paternal display.

Nystra, for her part, showed no reaction. She wasn’t fidgeting in place, nor did she bow out of respect for her father or his position. I was impressed. I had shown deference to the duke and his title. Though, come to think of it, I doubt the man I was today would tolerate the duke’s aggressions. That thought was enough to warrant the smirk that slid onto my face as Nystra spoke.

“Huntsmaster, I’ve come because of the failure to complete my mission.”

“And you wish to regain your honor.” The Huntsmaster nodded knowingly.

“I never lost my honor. If anything, it has been restored to me,” Nystra interjected. The comment caught the assassin leader by surprise. His eyes widened slightly. If I hadn’t been watching him like a hawk, I would’ve missed it.

Nystra strengthened her stance and squared her shoulders. “I’ve come to call on the right of exemption. If I succeed, then not only will I have my freedom, but the bounty on my companions’ lives will be forfeit.”

The weretigress that led us here snorted in disbelief. She uncrossed her arms and took a step toward Nystra, and a growl reverberated in her chest. A look and raised eyebrow from the Huntsmaster stopped her in her tracks.

She bowed and returned to her post.

The Huntsmaster’s gaze returned to Nystra. “You understand that if you undertake this endeavor, you do so alone. And when you lose, not only is your life surrendered but those that stand with you as well.”

I stepped forward and gripped Nystra’s hand. “She won’t be alone. As her mate, I claim the right to go with her. And as far as our lives are concerned, they’re already tied to Nystra’s, and we wouldn’t have it any other way.”

The elder studied us for a long moment. His gaze scrutinized me, weighing the validity of my words and trying to determine if I spoke the truth. He nodded when he came to his conclusion.

“The two of you shall confront our founders at midnight. When you die, your friends shall soon follow. Neera, escort them to a room so that they may prepare for the trial.” He dismissed us with a wave of his hand.

Neera, the weretigress, stepped forward. “Follow me, and don’t touch anything.”

She turned on her heel and stalked out of a door along the left side of the room. I expected to be taken down to the second level. But our guide led us to a small room on the third floor.

The door was flanked by guards. Neera slid the door aside and gestured for us to go in. Then she closed the door.

Myra spoke as soon as we were alone. “What in the hells, Nys? A little warning that the Huntsmaster was your father would’ve been nice.”

“We almost blew our show of strength,” Kara added.

“You’re right. I’m sorry. He’s been the Huntsmaster since before I was born. I’ve never really known him as a father. He only uses daughter when I’ve disappointed him. It’s supposed to be a reminder of who I am and what I was to inherit from him.”

“You mean you were to be the next Huntsmaster?” I blurted out.

“All of you need to ease up on, Nys,” Jocelyn commanded us. “This is clearly an emotional and trying affair for her.”

Nystra smiled. “Thanks, Joss. But they’re right. I should have said something. In answer to your question, Gray, yes, I was to be the next Huntsmaster. When I brought shame to myself, Kieran would’ve been next in line. With him dead, I don’t know who will be chosen in his stead.”

“So what do we do now?” I asked.

“We wait. It’s not like we can do anything else,” Nystra replied. “The Huntsmaster will keep his word, and we will be safe until the results of the trial.”

“He’s not very confident in your chances,” Jocelyn pointed out.

“He has no reason to be. In the entire history of the Lords of the Hunt, no one has undergone the trial and lived.”

“We will,” I stated. My gaze never left Nystra.

She nodded her head. “I hope you’re right, Gray.”

“He is,” Kara added. “He wouldn’t have led us here if he thought you would fail.”

I sent my appreciation to Kara through our bond. She was right that I believed we had a chance. That didn’t mean it was a good chance. The fact was, though, we wouldn’t be able to succeed in Kreatz with the Lords of the Hunt bearing down on us from the opposing side.

As always, waiting was the worst part of any plan. It had been mid-morning, close to noon, when we had our audience with the Huntsmaster. We had roughly twelve hours of waiting.

I spent that time trying to rest. Trying to sleep in an assassin’s compound was as easy as I expected it to be, that was to say very fitfully. A few hours into the wait, food was delivered to us. Jocelyn cast detection spells on it, looking for any foul play.

Nystra didn’t wait for the results before she dug in.

“What?” she asked about the concerned look I shot her. “They are honorable. They won’t poison us. It wouldn’t be a proper trial if we’re poisoned or starving.”

She had a good point, and Jocelyn’s detection magic said the food was clean. Nystra couldn’t blame my paranoia, though. The Order of the Merciful Mother had tried to poison our drinks in Kaldaide.

I have been leery of food not prepared by us ever since.

My queens ate their fill, and Nystra shared her blood with me. I was unsure if it would help us in our trial or not. But I figured it couldn’t hurt, either. There was still a lot about the nature of the trial that we didn’t know about or how my abilities would interact with it. Would I even be able to manifest my power in the spirit world?

I was constantly discovering new things. Like my most recent ability to manifest my magic without the use of my blades or traveling through shadows. That was one that scared me as much as it interested me. The cold ethereal feeling that washed over and through me when I used it made a shiver race down my spine thinking about it.

“You alright?” Kara asked. Her question drew all of their attention to me.

I shrugged. “Yeah, thinking about all of the recent changes and developments with my powers and magic. It’s thrilling, yet terrifying all the same.”

“Good,” Myra stated. “Sudden shifts in power should scare you. If they didn’t, that would concern me. It would also give credence to Joss’s fear of us turning onto the darker path she foresaw.”

“Fair enough,” I agreed. “Though, in her visions, one of you dies.” I turned my attention to Jocelyn. “Correct?”

She swallowed and nodded slowly. “Yes, Gray. That is the catalyst.”

“Then I’ll have to do what I can to make sure that doesn’t happen,” I told her.

“We are a team, Gray,” Myra interjected. “This doesn’t all rest on your shoulders. You do know that, don’t you?”

“I do, I really do. But that doesn’t change the fact that I’ll do everything in my power to prevent something from happening to you all. It just means that there are more of us working towards the same goal, thus increasing our chances of survival.”

Myra patted my hand. “It’s amazing how much you’ve changed yet stayed the same since we left Kreatz.”

I chuckled. “I’ll choose to take that as a compliment.”

The rest of the day crept by at a snail’s pace. I tried and mostly failed to sleep. Luckily, feeding on blood restored my stamina. I was depending on it a lot lately and could feel the need for proper sleep slowly creeping up on me. With luck, I wouldn’t test my theory of how long I could go without sleep.

Finally, the door slid open, and a harsh-looking dark-skinned human woman said, “Follow me.” I could tell by her eyes and her mannerism that this was Neera in her human form. Apparently, she felt that we weren’t a threat anymore.

Neera led us back to the stairs, and we descended them. When we got down to the first floor, she opened a hidden door that was designed to look like part of the wall.

I followed Neera into a dark corridor and down a set of rough-hewn steps cut directly into the mountain. The stairwell made me wonder what was with all of these ritual chambers and dark holes in the ground?

It was hard to tell the time in that dark passage, but I would guess that we walked for close to an hour before we came to our destination. The air grew stale the deeper we went. The stairs led to a massive circular cave with four statues cut into the walls that encompassed the room.

The carvings were as close to being in the corners as possible. They depicted lycanthropes. There was a werewolf, werebear, weretiger, and a wereraven. At the base of each statue was a sarcophagus.

The founders.

The Huntsmaster stood in the center of the room, surrounded by kneeling assassins. Now that he was standing, I could tell that he was only a couple inches shorter than I was, and there was still strength in his elderly frame. Two mats were placed on the ground to either side of him. He was staring at Nystra as we approached.

“This is your last chance to take the honorable choice and give your friends a fighting chance.”

“I have already made my decision and will see it through,” Nystra informed him.

I assumed the parade rest stance that Everitt drilled into me at a young age. Hands behind my back with my gaze forward. My silence was my answer.

The Huntsmaster nodded and motioned us to the mats. Nystra and I kneeled on them while he handed us both vials of a green luminescent liquid. The rest of my wives stood behind the group that gathered around us.

“Drink these, link hands, and focus on meeting the founders.”

The hairs on the back of my neck stood up as I accepted my vial and pulled the stopper. I couldn’t describe the smell, other than to say it reminded me of the scent of death on the battlefield. I jerked my head to the side and curled my lip, my fangs extended on instinct.

Nystra met my gaze and drank her vial. I ignored my instincts and put my trust in Nystra. I drank the glowing liquid, and it burned like acid down my throat. I barely suppressed a coughing fit while I clasped Nystra’s outstretched hand with my own.

The Huntsmaster started chanting in a language I didn’t understand, and those that surrounded him added their voice to his. Their Will caressed my skin, and I felt the power of the ritual gather in the air, becoming oppressive, and making it hard to breathe.

Suddenly the air ripped from my throat, and my lungs burned with the need to breathe. My gaze met Nystra’s. Even though she was clearly experiencing the same feeling as I was, she had a serene expression plastered across her countenance. I took reassurance in her demeanor and relaxed the best that I could.

I noticed Jocelyn had held Myra and Kara back. Her healing magic must have informed her of something that the rest of us didn’t know.

My vision dimmed as the fire in my lungs turned into a raging inferno. Then I blinked, and the pain was gone. I sucked in as much air as I could hold, savoring the fresh, clean forest taste.

Forest?

It took a few moments for my oxygen-deprived mind to register that I wasn’t in the cave any longer. I was kneeling and surrounded by trees. Panic started to take hold as I realized I was alone. I started to call out for Nystra when a low, threatening growl pulled my attention to the trees behind me.

25

I whirled around, summoning my shroud armor and wraithblades to my eager hands. My Hunger was more than ready to show whatever was out there that I was not prey. I found a set of luminescent feline eyes—the rest was shrouded by unnatural darkness in the trees. So complete that even my enhanced sight couldn’t penetrate it.

My body tensed and coiled like a spring, and I was ready to react to what I assumed was one of the founders. Something in me told me to hold on and not push the attack. I trusted in my instincts, so I waited, attuning my other senses to the forest around me.

I could smell the rot and death of the undergrowth. I felt the stillness of the ground. Nothing moved, not even the beast before me. The sweet taste of the clean forest air glided across my tongue when I exhaled through my mouth.

Adrenaline pumped through my body, setting it to shake because I was unwilling to act, not wanting to deny the part of me that whispered caution.

Until I heard my name faintly on the wind. Then again, louder. The intimately familiar voice was laced with pain and need.

Nystra.

Caution be damned. I summoned my Will, wreathing my blades in flame that barely brightened the woodland around me. While at the same time, I sharpened their edges to the point they could shear through stone. I didn’t worry about reinforcing their strength because they were made of shadow, after all, and should be held together by my Will.

I slashed my longsword across my body, and a wall of fire cascaded from the blade and spilled onto the ground between me and the founder. Pushing strength into my limbs, I turned toward Nystra’s voice and bolted as fast as I could through the darkness, relying on instinct to keep me from careening off of the trees.

The hunting sound of a tiger erupted from the woods at my back, and I knew the chase was on. That was fine by me. I only hoped that I made it to Nystra’s side before the weretiger caught up to me.

Branches slapped across my body and face, and my shroud armor was the only thing that kept me from being sliced open over and over again. I pushed my senses to their limits and beyond as I slammed through the forest.

Fear for Nystra overrode all else. We were supposed to arrive together. The Huntsmaster lied to us, and if anything happened to my wife, he would pay, even if it was the last thing I did in this world.

Nystra’s pained cries grew in volume and urgency. I tucked my chin, and the ground churned underfoot, kicking up dirt and leaves as I moved faster still through the tangle of branches and timber. The tiger roared again. This time the sound was closer and came from my left. I dared not glance in that direction. I trusted in my danger sense instead to warn me of an attack.

Finally, I burst into a clearing that Nystra stood in the middle of, her back to me. A shadow flew past her, and she cried out. The sound quickly turned into a gurgle, and she collapsed to her knees, holding her throat.

I rushed to her side and pulled her into my arms. Her frantic gaze sought mine even while her lifeblood flowed down my chest. I made the shadowed hood recede from my face.

“Nys, stay with me. You’re going to be alright. Nys!” I was frantic. The wound wasn’t healing. It should have healed already.

A tear tracked down her cheek as the light faded from her eyes, and her body went limp in my embrace. I shook her to no avail. This wasn’t happening, couldn’t be happening, not like this.

Rage boiled in my guts, raced up my throat, and spewed from my mouth, turning into an outcry laced with all of my grief and vengeance.

Nystra’s mocking laughter floated from the trees to my ears. I followed the sound to a massive bipedal raven. Its feathers were dark as midnight. Its taloned feet curled around the branch, and it perched itself on a low-hanging branch. In place of arms, it had wings, the feathers glinting with an unnatural light, giving them a razor-sharp appearance.

It had to be one of the founders.

Its beak moved, and Nystra’s voice filled the air.

“What’s the matter, Gray? Did you think that this was going to be easy?” When it finished speaking, a weretiger glided past the tree where the raven rested and entered the clearing. The fur was white with black stripes. A smile found its way to the feline head.

“They always think this is going to be easy.” The giant cat purred. “You believe in your convictions, Night Kissed. Yes, we know what you are. But that’s not enough. You must make us believe in them, too.”

Nystra dissolved in my arms, turning into mist, before disappearing altogether.

“You claim the werepanther as your mate, thus granting you the right to be here,” the raven croaked in a high-pitched voice that no longer sounded like my love. Its feathers rustled as it shifted its position, bringing its wings closer to its head. The action resembled that of a vulture. “Prove it.”

The wereraven launched itself from the limb, angling for me. I shifted to the side and Willed my shroud armor back over my head. Even with my heightened reaction times, I barely succeeded in protecting my face.

I found out the hard way that his wings were indeed razor-sharp. The founder’s feathers grazed my cheek before my hood had fully formed, and it opened a burning line that healed slower than normal.

I had come to find out that wounds from supernatural sources hurt more and took longer to heal.

My danger sense erupted, and I spun in time to parry the weretiger’s vicious assault. I pushed more strength into my limbs, granting them more power and speed. It was my only choice, even if it drained my reserves from prolonged use. The more I exerted my power, the weaker I would become, and I would have to feed to replenish what I used.

I fought with a ferocity I hadn’t known I was capable of. The loss of Nystra, no matter that it was fake, awoke something bestial in me that required recompense. The wereraven zipped by me again, opening another wound along my side. Somehow, its feathers bypassed my shroud armor.

My distraction cost me as the weretiger sliced through my thigh. I released my armor since there was no point in wasting the energy if it wasn’t going to protect me. I limped toward the forest so that I could put my back to the nearest tree and limit the founders' attack angles.

Even though the wounds closed slower than what I was used to, I discovered that thanks to Nystra’s enhanced powers, her increased healing had been transferred to me, and my wounds closed faster than the sluggish pace I had come to loathe.

Laughter bombarded me as the founders closed in side by side.

“He’s not worthy,” the raven croaked.

“His mate will perish,” the weretiger agreed.

I needed to get past these two and find Nystra. Working together would be our only hope. If only I knew where she was. That was when it hit me.

The bond!

Maybe I could use it to find her. We had only used it to feel each other's emotions. But maybe I could use it like a tracking spell and hone in on her position.

I slammed my wraithblades together, pushed my Will through them, and formed a protective barrier in front of me that curved over my head, around my body, and attached itself to the tree behind me.

The founders’ laughter turned into outrage as they slammed themselves against the spell, trying to overwhelm it and eviscerate me. I closed my eyes and reinforced the barrier as I opened my bond to Nystra. I ran my senses down our connection and tried to discern what I could.

There.

I could feel her on the other end. I felt her fear for me as she frantically searched for me through our bond. That was the woman that I had come to love. Concerned for my life more than her own. Her relief flooded through me when she finally felt my open connection. I sent reassuring emotions back at her.

The connection was open, but I still couldn’t feel a direction. The founders increased the intensity of their offensive, and my barrier nearly shattered. I forced more of my Will into the defensive spell, and the cracks that had formed along its surface melded, becoming whole once more.

I returned my senses to Nystra. Finesse was never my forte. I imagined the bond between us, gripping it in my mind’s eye, and heaved with all my might.

Instantly, I felt a tug to my right.

I flooded our connection with reassurance. Trying to convey to her that I was on my way. I opened my eyes and realized the founders had relented their aggressions and stood to either side of me. In my frenzy to find Nystra, I hadn’t realized they had stopped their advance.

The weretiger nodded to me, and the wereraven spoke. Its high-pitched words filled me with calm, and I knew the founder spoke the truth.

“You have proven your connection to your mate. You may pass through the forest unmolested until you reach her side. Then the real test will begin.”

I returned the nod with one of my own. I angled to the side so that I could keep the founders in my eyesight, all the same, and started moving in the direction I felt Nystra. Now that I had done it once and knew how to accomplish it, locating her through the bond was easy, and I couldn’t believe the thought had never occurred to me.

“Good luck,” growled the weretiger. “You’re going to need it if you want to prove your convictions.”

The founders melted into the forest on the opposite side of me and disappeared as soon as I left the clearing. Trusting in their words, I hurried towards Nystra, but I didn’t expend any more energy than was needed. Holding the shield spell that long was draining, and my reserves were low.

I traveled through the woods for what felt like hours. But I had no idea how long it took or even if time flowed the same here in the spirit realm. I exited the woods and found Nystra standing at the base of a familiar mountain. There was the beginning stages of construction behind her.

It looked like the Lords of the Hunt’s compound in its infancy.

“Gray!” Nystra called out. She wiggled in place a moment before she rushed into my arms. I buried my face in her blue-streaked black hair and deeply inhaled her spicy musk scent.

“I thought I would never find you, Nys.”

“I was worried for you when we were separated.” Her voice was muffled, but I could make out the fear in it.

My face was still buried in her hair, and it stifled my voice. “I was afraid for you, too. I didn’t realize the founders weren’t going to play nice and keep us together. I’m not sure how long it would’ve taken me to find you if it weren’t for their hints.”

Nystra pulled back and gazed into my eyes. “Which ones did you encounter?”

“The weretiger and wereraven. I had to pass their test to prove I was your mate and allowed to be here with you.”

“The wolf and bear appeared to me,” she said. “They paralyzed me and told me I wouldn’t be able to move until you succeeded.”

“They seem to like their games, probably boring here by themselves,” I surmised. “They said the real test would begin when we were together.”

“Well, that sounds ominous.”

“Yeah, ancestor spirits and such do like to be cryptic, that’s for sure.”

Nystra snorted. “Have a lot of experience dealing with ghosts, Gray?”

“No,” I admitted. “This is only the second time, if you count seeing my mother.”

Nystra caressed my cheek. “You look like crap, Gray.”

I kissed her palm. “Yeah, my reserves are running low.”

She offered me her wrist. “Feed, we’re going to need all the strength we can get.” Gratefully, I pressed my fangs to her flesh, piercing it easily. Her spicy musk spilled across my tongue, and we groaned at the same time. I took enough to replace the energy I had exhausted.

“Nystra, daughter of the hunt. Daughter of Kyros, current Huntsmaster of the Lords of the Hunt. Next in line. You have been judged and found wanting.”

The unfamiliar guttural voice boomed through the clearing as I pulled away from Nystra, scanning the treeline, and settled it in my chest.

26

The wind picked up and swirled around me and Nystra. Then it shot past us towards the forest where I had entered into the clearing. It split into four miniature cyclones that dissolved into the four founders.

I immediately recognized the weretiger and wereraven. A hulking monstrosity of a werebear stood next to them. It resembled Kieran, Nystra’s friend that we fought after escaping the Port of the Hanged Masses, only bigger. The same friend she had to kill to save us.

In front of them stood a black-furred werewolf. Its lips were skinned back, exposing prominent fangs in what I could only guess was a smile. The wolf’s mouth moved, and its grating voice filled the clearing. “Daughter of the Huntsmaster, you have brought your bloodline great shame with your weakness. Why have you sullied our hunting grounds with your presence?”

Its contempt stirred my Hunger, and it ached to be freed upon the insolent wolf. My claws tore free of my fingers, and I stepped toward the apparent leader. Nystra placed her hand on my arm, stopping me in my tracks.

“Your gallant display to protect my honor won’t help us here, Gray,” Nystra said soothingly. “Spirits and ancestor guardians are creatures of tradition. This is all part of the game.”

Her words helped me to settle my Hunger, but I couldn’t stop the growl that slipped through my lips.

The werewolf inhaled, testing my scent, and turned an amused expression my way. “You would be wise to listen to your mate, half-blood. Rules must be observed. If your panther had followed them, we wouldn’t be here.”

“If you dislike our presence so much, why have this tradition?” I asked, not bothering to hide my disdain for their customs.

“This is not a tradition. This is a chance,” the lycanthrope leader replied.

“A chance for what?” Nystra questioned as she stepped past me.

“A chance to prove that you know better than we do,” the wereraven answered in my voice.

It was unsettling, to say the least.

“A chance to show that our ways are antiquated,” the werebear added in a harsh and grating voice, widening its stance as it spoke. It sounded like boulders being smashed together.

I couldn’t determine any of their genders, and their voices were too mangled by their transformations to gain an inkling.

“I don’t understand,” Nystra responded.

“You will if you survive, little panther,” the werewolf said.

“Why can’t you give us a straight answer,” I demanded. “Why must you speak in riddles?”

The werewolf’s smile grew and stretched so wide it became grotesque. “Because of rules, half-blood. It is the only way we are allowed to interfere with the living.”

“How do I acquire this chance?” Nystra interjected.

“By proving to us that you are worthy, by earning it.” No sooner had the words left its mouth than the founders exploded into action. The wolf, tiger, and bear charged us while the raven took flight with one mighty flap of its wings.

Nystra rotated and pushed her back into mine, protecting our flank, trusting me to defend her. Her protective fur sprouted through her skin, and her face started to shift into the countenance of a panther before I lost sight of her. Her bones sounded like hundreds of sheets of parchment being crumpled at the same time. I was amazed she could handle the pain from the speed of the bond-enhanced transformations without so much as a whimper.

I saw the weretiger from the corner of my eye, moving around my flank to attack Nystra. I didn’t waste energy on my shroud armor. If the wereraven could pierce it, I had no doubts that the rest could.

Instead, I pushed my Will into my hands, and my wraithblades materialized in a whoosh of flames. I crammed more of my Will into them and sharpened their edges.

Just in time to deflect the first coordinated swipe of claws from the werewolf and werebear. I sunk into a purely defensive stance, working my blades in harmony while I tried to find a weakness or opening.

I felt Nystra shift behind me as she fought off the weretiger, and I assumed the wereraven, since it hadn’t attacked me.

I pushed enough strength into my limbs to keep up with the lycanthropes' phenomenal speed. I focused on redirecting and parrying the claws instead of stopping them cold. It kept my motions fluid and required less of my power.

Even still, several claw swipes pierced my defenses to leave burning trails across my torso and thighs. Nystra’s blood coursed through my veins, and I pushed power into my regenerative abilities, healing the damage at heightened speeds. The problem with that was that I wouldn’t be able to sustain it. I already felt my reserves burning out. When that happened, my healing would return to its natural pace.

“We can’t hold this, Nys. Get ready to bolt.” I brushed my left shoulder against her right to indicate which direction. I couldn’t help the fact that our enemies could hear our plan, but I hoped to give us a slight advantage by not stating the direction.

“Now!”

I summoned my Will as I flourished my blades. I created a whirlwind from one blade and a spray of white-hot flame from the other. The wereraven landed with a grunt as my wind knocked it from the air. The rest jumped back as my fire coated the ground in front of us. I left a gap for me and Nystra to launch ourselves through.

We raced for the cover of the woods, and wicked laughter trailed behind us.

I don’t know how long we ran for with no sign of pursuit before we slowed our pace and stopped to catch our breath. We stood next to a fast-moving brook. Judging by the lack of salt in the air, it was fresh water.

“What in the hells was that about?” I huffed out.

“They’re toying with us, Gray,” Nystra grated out. Her maw made speech difficult. “You heard them. This is their hunting ground. I would say it’s been a long time since they’ve had real prey, meaning us. I’m sure they’re going to take their time. Better feed again. Need to keep your strength up.”

I drank from her again, and my fangs met slight resistance as they sliced through her fur. I drank enough to gain a boost. I knew her healing replaced her blood loss, and she had stamina for days. But I also knew she was going to need it.

These founders were tougher and faster than anything I had faced. I had to push myself to keep up with them. My heightened abilities and spells were powerful, but they used more of my reserves and magical energies, exhausting me quicker than I was used to.

“Thanks, Nys. Do you have a plan?”

“We need to hunt like a claw. Like a pack of panthers,” she explained when I turned a confused expression to her. “We need to isolate them and fight them one at a time.”

“That sounds fantastic. Do you have any idea how to do that?”

“None,” she stated simply, like we were talking about the local market out of the item we wanted.

I laughed…I couldn’t help myself. “That sounds about right for us.”

Nystra smirked, at least I thought it was a smirk. It was hard to tell with her feline head.

My mind was drawn to my test to prove I was Nystra’s mate. “Do you think fighting is the right thing?” I asked.

Nystra’s ruby gaze met mine, her head tilted questioningly. “They’re hunters, Gray. They formed a guild of lycanthrope assassins. What do you think we should do? Ask them to join us for tea?”

“I only meant that in my trial, I had to find you, not fight them. Could that be the same thing here? Maybe we need to do something else. They keep telling us to prove ourselves, after all.”

“Do you have an idea of what that would be, Gray?”

“No,” I admitted.

“Well, until you do, I’m going to fight. We should probably start moving and see if we can find one of them.”

“I’m afraid it’s too late for that, panther,” the wolf said.

The founders stepped out from behind the trees. This part of the forest was too tightly packed for the raven to fly through.

“Fuck,” Nystra growled. “Hit them hard, Gray. If I’m going to die, I’m going to die fighting.”

We exploded into action, both of us racing towards the founders. I summoned my Will and conjured forth my fiery wraithblades.

The founders mocking laughter proceeded us and was cut off as we entered combat. I sunk into myself. My Hunger bloomed as I coaxed it to life, eagerly rising to the challenge. I needed the feral instincts to guide my actions.

The predator in me relished the thought of fighting worthy opponents. The sane side of me hoped Nystra survived, and I pledged to do everything I could to make that happen.

The intensity of my assault stunned the werebear. Up to this point, I had only fought defensively. I scored a deep gash in its stomach, and the flames sizzled and cauterized the wound instantly.

Euphoria exploded within me at the sight of first blood. It was quickly replaced by confusion as a searing pain erupted in my abdomen. I glanced down and was shocked to discover a cut on me that mirrored the werebear’s wound. Unlike the bear, whose wound was already knitting back together, mine showed no signs of healing.

What the fuck?

On instinct, I parried a claw swipe from the werewolf, and my blade cut a burning line in its forearm. Instantly the damage and pain manifested on my arm.

Nystra cried out and stumbled to the side. The founders backed up and cackled, giving me the time to turn to her. She had deep gouges across her stomach and down her face. The raven and tiger had matching wounds that were already on the mend.

Nystra’s, on the other hand, were like mine. They showed no sign of regenerating. At least mine were cauterized, but Nystra’s wounds were bleeding freely.

Somehow the founders transferred our attacks back to us and negated our healing.

What the fuck? How was this possible?

“You don’t get it,” the werewolf said, gesturing to the forest around us. “This is our hunting grounds. We control what is ours. We have free rein here.”

I moved to Nystra’s side and took up a defensive stance. I channeled my Will into a protective sphere around us. The founders launched themselves against my barrier, pummeling it with tremendous force.

“I don’t know what’s wrong with me, Gray. I should be healing.”

“Somehow, they’re blocking our healing, Nys.”

“I’m sorry, Gray. I led us to our doom. I thought the Lords of the Hunt had honor.” Her voice cracked on the word honor. “If they did, they wouldn’t allow us to embark on this suicide mission.”

“I refuse to believe that, Nys.” I snarled, straining to hold onto the spell in the face of their onslaught. “This test is part of a controlled environment. The ritual to get here proves that.” My eyes widened as realization dawned.

Control!

We had to take control to prove our beliefs. So far, we had been fighting against our enemy, not reaffirming our ideology that rules the Lords of the Hunt followed were archaic and outdated.

“Nystra, look at me. Do you trust me?”

Her ruby gaze met mine. “You know I do, Gray.”

“Then believe that the Huntsmaster is wrong and be willing to die for that belief.”

“I do! I am!” Her determination laced her convictions.

“That’s what we have to prove.”

Nystra gritted her teeth and stood up, reverting to her Duskborn form. “Lower the barrier, Gray,” Nystra said with a snarl.

“I love you,” I told her.

“And I, you.”

I brushed my lips against hers and released my hold on my spell. The founders howled in outrage. The sound was deafening, blood trickled out of my ears until it abruptly cut off.

I opened my eyes to find myself kneeling on the mat in the burial chamber. Nystra was across from me.

When I opened my eyes, the Huntsmaster knelt on the floor next to us and placed his forehead against the ground.

“The founders are pleased and bow to your wisdom, Huntsmaster Nystra.”

Her jaw dropped open.

“Come again?”

27

Nystra’s eyes met mine, and I was sure my own shock mirrored hers.

Huntsmaster?

That couldn’t be right. Yet the leader, her father, was bowing to her in subjugation. Neera sucked in her own shocked breath. Before she, too, dropped to her knees and placed her forehead against the stone floor.

Nystra’s mouth worked several times, but no sound issued forth. I had never seen her at a loss for words. My gaze traveled to Myra, Jocelyn, and Kara. They were as stunned as I was.

Myra’s inquisitive mind was the first to recover. “I thought she was to be exiled if she succeeded in her trial?” Her voice was laced with academic detachment and didn’t betray her own confusion.

The Huntsmaster—former Huntsmaster—spoke without lifting his head from where it rested.

“That was merely part of the test. The founders knew that our role would change at some point in the Lords of the Hunt’s future. But they didn’t want just anyone to decide the fate of our organization.”

The former Huntsmaster leaned back and gazed at Nystra. It was hard to tell by how stern his countenance was, but it looked like I saw pride in his ruby eyes.

“They wanted someone with the conviction to do what they thought was right, even if it broke the code they lived by. When Nystra failed to assassinate Grevic, she broke her vow to the Lords of the Hunt. When she decided to undergo the trial, knowing that her life as she had known it was forfeit, proved her conviction. The fact that she survived the trial shows the founders approve of her and think that she would lead us into our new role, whatever it may be.”

Nystra sucked in a ragged breath and found her voice. “But this isn’t what I wanted. I only wished for you to stop hunting me and those I love.”

“And so it shall be, my daughter, my Huntsmaster.” Nystra’s father bowed again.

“Can we have a moment?” I asked him.

“Of course, there are matters I must attend to. When you are ready, you can find me in the audience chamber.”

He got to his feet and collected the dazed Neera, and they departed the room, their footsteps making no noise as they ascended the stairs.

I turned back to my wives, who had surrounded Nystra, encasing her in love and support. I touched her shoulder, and she startled. I interrupted whatever reverie she had found herself in.

“Nys, are you alright?” I asked her.

The dismayed look in her gaze remained. “Not really. All I wanted was freedom from the Lords of the Hunt. Now I’m suddenly the new Huntsmaster. What am I going to do with an assassin’s guild?”

“Reform them,” I offered. Nystra cocked her head to the side at my statement. I took that as the okay to continue. “Let’s use them in the fight for Kreatz. Then they can be the spy network for Elris.”

“Are you sure that’s a good idea, Gray?” Jocelyn interjected.

“Hells if I know. I’m just thinking how to best use the situation.” I stood up, and my wives followed, helping Nystra gain her feet. Then I paced back and forth. “I’m sure there will be dissenters. Look at the Cruel Tusk tribe. Even they had a few we had to exile. But it’s a chance to fight for a better life. How many more lycanthropes yearn for a different life but don’t have the same courage as Nystra to reach out and take it?” I spun to my companions and made a fist to accentuate my thought.

“It could work,” Kara hedged, while rubbing her chin. “If I was you, I would offer them some land in the kingdom so that they can at least have the illusion of autonomy. That could be one of the bigger hurdles to face. They’re used to acting on their own, the only oversight from the Huntsmaster.”

“All of this sounds great,” Nystra cut in. “But you all are forgetting something important.”

I regarded Nystra, and it was my turn to wait for her to move forward with her thoughts.

“I’m with you till the end. I’ll not be removed from the only family I’ve ever known.” Nystra stood her ground and crossed her arms. She looked like she was waiting for us to defy her desires, and she was going to fight back.

Kara unbalanced her with a simple statement. “Why would you have to give us up?”

“Be…because I would be their leader. Kind of have to be around if I want to lead them.” Her scowl had returned.

“Or,” Myra chimed in. She continued when Nystra flicked her gaze to her. “You could make your father your second in command and tell him your wishes and have him carry them out. You will have to visit from time to time, obviously, but you wouldn’t have to do it alone.”

“I…I.” Nystra’s bluster evaporated. “I never thought of that.”

Jocelyn hugged Nystra. “That’s why you have us. We can see things that you might miss and vice versa.”

I chuckled. “That’s the gods’ honest truth.”

“So this is what it feels like to be Gray?” Nystra poked at me good-naturedly.

“Har, har. And how did this become about me all of a sudden?” I asked.

“Honestly, that joke doesn’t really fit anymore,” Myra said as she cradled her chin in one hand and tapped a finger against her bottom lip. “Gray’s come a long way since he first set out from Kreatz.”

She turned to me, and our gazes locked. “I should have said this sooner. I’m proud of you. You’ve been through a lot and managed to come out the other side while maintaining your beliefs and growing as a person.”

“She’s right, Gray,” Nystra added. “I know we tease you a lot, but that’s only for fun. I couldn’t have found a better husband to face certain death with.”

“Way to make it awkward, Nys,” Jocelyn commented with a smirk.

“Eh, dying’s not so bad,” I said off-handedly. “Believe me, living is much harder.”

“Well said,” Kara cheered, and the rest followed.

“How should I go about telling the Lords of the Hunt about their new role?” Nystra asked.

“Tell them the truth.” I took her hand in mine. “You are madly in love and mated to a king. Therefore, you are a queen and have a need for them to be close at hand.”

Nystra smiled at me and patted my hand. “Think I’ll leave out the madly in love bit. I think they will respond better to the mated portion.”

I shrugged. “Whatever you think is best, Huntsmaster.”

Nystra groaned. “Let it be known here and know that if any of you start calling me that when we aren’t in any official situation, I’m going to punch you in the mouth.”

I smiled at her and pulled her lips to mine, drinking deeply. “There she is,” I said against her lips. I flooded our bond with the love I felt for her, opening myself to all of my wives, and in turn, their love rushed into me.

Nystra smiled and nipped my bottom lip hard enough that I momentarily tasted blood. “Right, now let’s get this show on the road. We have a kingdom in need of salvation and another that requires restoration.” She turned on her heel and marched off towards the stairway.

I glanced around, taking in the statues of the founders, my faith in destiny was reinforced. It was highly unlikely that we had all met by chance. I took a deep breath, hoping fate had written a favorable outcome, and followed after Nystra. The rest of my queens fell into step behind me.

The trek up the stairs felt longer than the trek down them had been. I hoped that the Lords of the Hunt would take Nystra’s new appointment as Huntsmaster and her new vision for them with acceptance. But I was also worried that they would rail against the new regime. In that event, there could be a bloody battle that we were unprepared for.

When we made it to the third floor, it looked like most, if not all, of the guild members had gathered in the audience hall. Though they knelt on the ground, all eyes sought Nystra. Some gazed in wonder, confusion, and some held anger.

It looked like the news had traveled fast.

Nystra’s father knelt on the platform at the back of the room. But instead of being on the mat where he had presided over us the first time, he knelt to the right side, facing towards it. Four more mats were placed on the floor behind the Huntsmaster’s position.

There was an opening in the middle of the room wide enough for us to pass through in a single file. Nystra turned to face those gathered and took her spot on the front mat. I lowered myself onto the mat behind her right shoulder. Myra knelt to my left, Kara took the spot beside her, and Jocelyn took the last mat on my right.

The room was so quiet you could hear a coin hit the floor. Everyone waited with bated breath for their new Huntsmaster to speak. Nystra looked to her father, who nodded, and then she turned to face those assembled.

I could see the tension in Nystra’s shoulders. She wasn’t used to talking to crowds. She cleared her throat. “Members of the Lords of the Hunt,” she started. “As I’m sure you are aware, there has been a shift in leadership. And with that shift comes a new purpose.”

Nystra shifted slightly and immediately stopped when the predators that were kneeling before her leaned in her direction. They saw the action as weakness.

When she spoke again, her voice was strong. “There is a battle brewing in the southeast. In the harbor city of Kreatz.”

“We know of this battle, Huntsmaster,” Nystra’s father informed her without taking his eyes from the crowd. “We have been in a contract negotiation with Duke Daneel, the ruler of Kreatz. He wishes our aid against his usurper brother, your mate.”

Well, that wasn’t completely unexpected. What was more noteworthy was the fact that they were still negotiating the terms. I thought for sure that the Lords of the Hunt would’ve accepted the deal because Nystra would be involved, and their attempts had been thwarted thus far.

I slid my gaze to her father and wondered if he suspected her true intentions long before she herself had. If so, the former Huntsmaster was a tactical genius who would be very useful to my cause, or he knew his daughter better than she thought he did.

“Then those negotiations will cease at this very moment.” Nystra spoke, undeterred. “Duke Daneel will be informed that his request has been denied. In fact, the Lords of the Hunt will black-mark him. He will, from this point forward, be denied our services.”

The audience hall was still silent, though a few guild members shifted where they knelt. It was a testament to their training.

“We will begin preparations to join the battle at Kreatz, and after we are successful, we will then relocate to the forest of Elris. Where King Graelyn Aurellious, my mate, will resurrect the once great Kingdom of Elris. Where we shall work as the royal information brokers.” I made sure my posture was straight, and I scanned the crowd as she spoke.

The gathered members of the Lords of the Hunt broke their silence at her decree. The members spoke amongst themselves in equal parts curiosity and outrage. I nudged Myra and nodded my head toward Nystra when she started to speak over the din.

Myra nodded her head and whispered words of power. I felt her Will gather around Nystra and enhance her voice. When Nystra spoke again, her booming voice echoed in the packed chamber. “Because of the obligations to both of my positions, my father, Kyros, will be my second in command and lead in my stead. His word is law and will only be overridden by my voice.”

The conversations died away as soon as her words left her mouth. I noticed Kyros stiffen. The move was so minuscule I wouldn’t have noticed it if I wasn’t already scrutinizing him.

“Enough!” A loud and gravely masculine voice split the air. “I will listen to no more of this outlandish discourse.” A short and stocky goblin stood up among those gathered. “I challenge the Huntsmaster to sovereignty!”

Nystra flowed to her feet. “I accept!”

28

I bolted to my feet, leveled an accusatory glare at Kyros, and demanded, “What’s sovereignty?”

Kyros calmly stood up and glanced my way before he turned his attention back to those assembled before us. Even though he was an old dark elf, I had no doubts his lycanthropy made sure he was a lethal opponent.

He spoke without looking at me. “Sovereignty is the right all in the Lords of the Hunt possess. If an individual doesn’t agree with the leadership or thinks they are too weak to lead, they can challenge them to mortal combat. The victor becomes Huntsmaster with their opponent’s death.”

“Who is that?” Myra asked, indicating the goblin.

“That’s Meer’ga. He was in the training group after Nystra. He was a late bloomer but was exceptionally dedicated. He trained hard to claw his way up from the bottom rung. He hoped to be named the next Huntsmaster with Nystra’s exiled status and Kieran dead by her hand.”

I sought out Meer’ga. Thanks to my enhanced sight, I could see him clearly. He was barely taller than a child, at least a foot shorter than Kara. He had brown warty skin, his sneer was filled with jagged fangs, and he had piss-yellow eyes. I knew appearances could be deceptive. He was a lycanthrope and assassin, after all.

“How good is he?” I asked.

“When I left, he was on par with Kieran. We hadn’t had a chance to spar. Being the number one assassin, I was kept…busy.” The way Nystra spoke, I could tell that her past bothered her.

“What’s done is done, my love. We can’t change the past, only steer ourselves toward a better future,” I reassured her. I turned my focus back to Kyros. “What do we do now?”

“We head down to the training level and commence the challenge.”

I followed Nystra and Kyros through the narrow gap of assassins. I had my senses on high alert for any treachery, though I wasn’t convinced that it was necessary. They seemed to follow a strict code, but after everything I had been through, I wasn’t about to take any chances.

The trek down the stairs was a somber affair, and no one was willing to break the silence. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, we ended up on the first level. We passed by the different equipment that ranged from strength training weights to obstacle courses designed to hone agility and speed. We stopped at a large octagon-shaped mat.

The design seemed odd to me. Back home, I trained in a circular courtyard, and all of the pits I had fought in were squared. Nystra must have noticed my curiosity.

“It’s designed to represent life. Nothing in life is straight-edged or a perfect circle. So we train in a combination of the two.”

“What happens if you go outside the circle during training?” Jocelyn asked.

“Our peers encouraged us not to.”

Nystra bent over and retrieved a thin, flexible bamboo rod nestled against the edge of the mat and handed it to Jocelyn. After she looked at it, Jocelyn handed it to me. I took the offered rod and examined it. I could tell that if I flicked my wrist right, it would snap and easily split skin.

Nystra’s voice lacked any emotion when she continued. “It taught us that life isn’t fair, it’s rather harsh actually, and to always be aware of your surroundings.”

“I’m sure it did,” I murmured and handed the rod back to her. I couldn’t imagine being raised in a place like this. My stepfather, the duke, was a mean and cruel man, but his abuse was mostly verbal. He rarely laid a hand on me. When he would, it was never as severe as Nystra’s training.

My heart ached with love, knowing what Nystra had faced and overcome. I pushed that into our bond. She opened herself to me, and my love and pride spilled into her. She showed no outward emotion, but the gratitude she felt coursed through our bond and bloomed within me.

I knew that part of her appreciation was due to the fact that I didn’t pity her. She despised feeling or being viewed as weak, and to her, that was what pity signified.

The assassins gathered around the mat and knelt as one. Meer’ga stood across from Nystra with several guild members surrounding him; they were providing him their silent support.

Neera held an ornate box that was carved with intricate symbols and approached Nystra. She opened the container, and nestled inside were two sets of silver claws. They were held together by thin strips of leather.

Nystra had already proven that lycanthropes can acclimate to the harsh burns produced by silver if they were willing to subject themselves to its touch. Nystra picked them up without flinching or hissing in pain and strapped them to her hands.

Neera nodded and moved to Meer’ga’s side. Unlike Nystra, his face scrunched up, and he gritted his teeth as the silver seared his flesh. I had to give him credit, though. He didn’t cry out or accept help in securing the straps.

“The claws level the playing field and act as the first challenge to be passed,” Kyros informed me. “Not many will willingly accept the charring contact of silver. Next, they transform. The challenger goes first. The faster one shifts shows the amount of control they have over their bestial side and the pain they can endure for our guild.”

Meer’ga screamed out as his flesh squirmed, bones snapped and reknit themselves, and increased his size. Dark, rough patches of bristly fur sprouted over his body. His face elongated into a snout, and several tusks grew from his bottom jaw. They were large enough that they could be used for goring. A wereboar taller and wider than Kara stood in his place. The silver claws had melded to his hands and merged with his natural claws, but the touch of silver no longer burned nor seemed to bother him.

I sent a tendril of Will into Nystra’s set and felt the magic in them. They were enspelled to resize to any fit. They would be unable to be removed as long as the lycanthrope was transformed and alive.

Nystra widened her stance and transformed so fast that if I blinked, I would’ve missed it entirely. Meer’ga had shifted quickly. But Nystra’s was almost instantaneous, and she didn’t make a single sound.

One moment a dark elf was standing there, and the next, a werepanther. Her silver claws caught and reflected the light.

Several Lords of the Hunt mumbled their surprise and awe at Nystra’s sudden shift. Meer’ga’s eyes widened slightly before he roared, or squealed, his challenge and charged Nystra.

She took two quick steps forward and launched herself into the air, twisting as she did. She swiped her slivered claws as she went. Meer’ga reacted the moment she jumped, flinging himself to the ground. He rolled and jumped back to his feet, facing Nystra.

He was faster than I wished, that was for sure. The silver meant all it took was one lucky shot to win. They battled back and forth, claws slashing. They dodged where they could and parried when they couldn’t.

They both came close to landing vicious blows on more than one occasion. Neither could gain the upper hand, and because of their speed, they weren’t able to riposte. They fought non-stop for several minutes until they leapt apart and scrutinized each other with calculating gazes. Thanks to their conditioning and lycanthropy, neither were breathing hard.

This match was a little closer than I was comfortable with. My Hunger surged, and I itched to jump to her side. I felt Myra, Jocelyn, and Kara through our bond, and they were feeling the same way. Though they all stood their ground, showing they had faith in Nystra.

I used their example to soothe my Hunger since my own needs weren’t important right now. This was something that she had to do alone. She would never forgive me if I interfered. That thought, more than anything else, eased my primal side into submission.

Nystra’s clawed feet dug into the mat as she surged forward and launched herself claws first at Meer’ga. He dropped to the ground. Nystra sailed over his head, and Meer’ga tucked his feet under himself and jumped up. His tusks tore into Nystra’s stomach, and her blood spilled onto the ground. She landed hard on her side, using the momentum to roll to her feet.

Her blood filled my nose, my fangs punched through gums, and a loud guttural growl reverberated in my chest.

Meer’ga chuckled, excited that he had first blood. His laughter died away at the speed with which Nystra’s stomach healed. His jaw dropped open slightly before he caught the show of weakness. He clamped his mouth shut and growled at her.

Nystra turned her ruby gaze to me and shook her head. She sent reassurance to me through our bond. Once again, I fought my Hunger and pushed it back down. I and my bestial instincts wanted blood, but I wanted to show Nystra I had faith in her. I retracted my fangs and nodded back to her.

She lowered herself into a combat crouch and surged toward her opponent. Meer’ga rushed her, and they resumed their deadly dance. They were a whirlwind of attacks. They threw punches, elbows, and kicks as much as they tried to cut each other with their silvered claws. Still, they were unable to land any counterattacks.

I saw it on Nystra’s face before she did it. I saw the moment she decided on her course of action. I tensed and held myself back when Nystra deliberately missed a parry, and Meer’ga’s claws plunged into her abdomen. Again, her sweet blood filled my nose.

My Hunger railed against the chains I had secured it to.

Meer’ga howled in glee as he shoved his claws further into Nystra’s guts. He thought his victory was at hand. When Nystra took his wrist in her vice-like grasp, his glee turned to confusion.

“Not even close, Meer’ga,” she grunted out.

His eyes grew as big around as dinner plates, and I thought they were going to pop out of his head. Then Nystra swiped her claws across his throat, and his head flew free of his body. It landed with a wet squelch and rolled across the mat. His eyes showed his confusion while his life drained from them.

“Anyone else wish to challenge me to sovereignty?” she asked calmly. Her gaze swept those assembled. A collective gasp sounded while she spun in place, and her stomach mended itself.

That was fast. I knew she healed from silver damage, but it was usually much slower, like mine when I’m damaged by unnatural means. She didn’t heal as fast as she did from Meer’ga’s tusks, but that didn’t matter. Her healing made it almost impossible to take her out if she could stay on the move.

I wondered if silver to the heart would work anymore. Decapitations with silver might be the only thing that could kill her now. I didn’t want to find out either way. But it helped soothe my Hunger, knowing she was more resilient now.

Every day, I found something else to be thankful for in regards to our newly acquired bond.

When no one else challenged Nystra, Kyros stepped forward. “What are your orders, Huntsmaster?”

Nystra moved over to us, reverting to her Duskborn form. Her pale ash-colored skin looked lighter than usual. Either the fight or healing the silver damage took a lot out of her. Maybe both. I reassessed my initial thoughts on her invulnerability.

“Rest and prepare tonight. Tomorrow, you start the journey to your new life.”

“I’m proud of you, daughter. I had hoped you would be successful. I always knew you were destined for great things.” Kyros’s gaze scanned all of us. “I’m glad you found the family that I could never give you.”

“Yeah, me, too. But maybe it’s not too late for us?”

“I would like that,” Kyros replied. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, Huntsmaster, I will get started on our preparations.”

He bowed, collecting the silver claws from Nystra’s hands and Meer’ga’s corpse. Then he handed them to Neera, who tucked them back away in the ornate box. Once they were stowed, Kyros and Neera departed. The Lords of the Hunt followed them.

Nystra returned her attention to me and then gazed at each of our wives. “I don’t know about anyone else, but I’m—”

“Starving!” We cut her off.

29

The Lords of the Hunt were an efficient group and ready to travel at a moment's notice. Kyros had the guild assembled the next day, but he decided it was best to break them up into groups and send them out at different intervals over the course of several days.

The hope was that smaller groups would attract less attention.

It was smart and confirmed his strategic genius. We stayed until the last day. The desire to start the fight burned hot in my guts, but I had to wait for my army to gather. The Lords of the Hunt should make it to Elris in a week, maybe a few days more. But the Cruel Tusk would still be two weeks out at the earliest.

I spent the time relaxing with my queens. The coming weeks would see precious little of that. Plus, it gave Nystra a chance to spend time with her father. I hadn’t expected their relationship to mend overnight. But the healing process had at least started.

I was glad she had that chance. I hadn’t realized the hole that had been in my heart when I found out that Duke Darius wasn’t my father until I met Grevic. The knowledge that he had duped my mother into sleeping with him so that I could be created, only to be sacrificed to awaken a god, made that ache grow deeper.

Grevic’s love for me was what changed his mind and started his quest to thwart those same plans. That and the fact that I saw the depth of his sadness at the news of my mother’s death were the only reasons I’d decided to try and bridge the gap between us.

I hoped to one day cross the distance and know him like a father. But a part of me wondered if I would ever be able to forgive him.

I found myself standing outside the assassin’s compound, hoping I would. With luck, Nystra and Kyros would fix their relationship.

“Copper for your thoughts?” Myra asked as she stepped up beside me. Jocelyn and Kara trailed behind her.

“Thinking about fathers and how they seem to keep failing their children. Hoping that me, Nystra, Kyros, and Grevic can fix what’s been damaged.”

“Is that all?” Jocelyn asked.

I shrugged helplessly at her question.

“I never knew my father,” Kara said. “Male dragons mate and leave the egg with the female to raise.”

“I’m sorry,” I replied.

It was her turn to shrug. “Don’t be. It’s the way of draconic life.”

“I’ll be honest. The knowledge that I can’t have children of my own relieves a burden,” I said. “I don’t have the fear that I would turn out to be like Darius or Grevic.”

“Grevic’s mettle has yet to be seen,” Myra chided me. “And you would be a good father.” She rested her head on my shoulder when she finished speaking.

“I don’t know about that, but the baby would have four excellent mothers,” I said earnestly.

We stared out over the snow-covered forest and enjoyed the bracing air. No one spoke until Nystra joined us.

“My father and the last group left a few minutes ago. This place has officially been deserted.”

“How does that make you feel?” I asked her.

“Honestly? It’s confusing. A big part of me hates this place. But a small part—”

“Is going to miss it,” Jocelyn finished for her, and Nystra nodded.

“It’s not that weird, Nys,” I interjected. “Until fairly recently, this was the only life you had known. It makes sense that you would feel remorse at the loss of it. Hells, there are times that I miss the castle in Kreatz. Not because of some grand life, but because it was where I grew up.”

I put my back to the forest so that I was facing Nystra directly. “The only good things about the place were my mother, Myra, and the staff. I’ve lost my mother, and Myra is with me. The staff, Old Maddy and Everitt, are a big reason why I want to go back and release them from Daneel’s clutches.”

“You said a big reason, so it’s not the only one?” Nystra asked.

“No, it’s not,” I confirmed. “I want vengeance against Daneel for killing my mother and framing me for it. I don’t care if the citizens of Kreatz believe me or him. But he and the Order of the Merciful Mother will pay for that crime.”

“They will, Gray.” Nystra’s voice took on a hard edge. “They owe you a blood tax, and we are going to collect.”

“Couldn’t have said it better myself, Nys,” Myra added. “Lady Tessa was the only human noble to treat me as an equal. I owe it to her and her memory to right the wrong that was done to her on the day Daneel murdered her.”

I wasn’t sure if my wives talking about killing my brother was healthy, but it was definitely comforting to know what lengths they would go to for me.

“Where to now?” Kara asked. “The village in Elris so we can get it prepared for the arrival of our warriors?”

I was about to answer Kara in the affirmative when I felt a tingling in my head. Then I heard the soft-spoken masculine voice I thought I dreamed when I was brought back to life.

“Travel to Elris’s seat of power.”

I spun around, surveying the compound and our surroundings. “Who goes there? Show yourself!”

“I await your arrival, Night Kissed.”

“Are you alright?” Kara inquired. “There’s no one here but us, Gray.”

“You all didn’t hear that voice just now?”

Jocelyn shook her head. “No. What voice? What did it say?”

Myra closed her eyes and concentrated. I felt her Will encompass me as she probed the air around me for magic. I spoke while she examined me.

“He told me to travel to Elris’s seat of power and that he was awaiting my arrival.”

“It’s a trap.” Nystra spoke without hesitation. “Somehow, your brother has discovered our plans, and he wishes to kill you.”

“I don’t think so. The voice didn’t sound like Daneel. I’ve heard it before when Kara’s blood first revived me and then again in Visnic. I thought I was hallucinating due to my resurrection.”

Myra’s eyes snapped open, and confusion seeped into her eyes. “There’s magic surrounding you, but I can’t tell what kind.”

“So someone is using a cloaking spell to mask the spell’s signature,” I guessed.

“No, Gray. I would be able to detect that. This signature is completely alien to me. Plus, you’re hearing strange voices? Which should be impossible. Mind magic basically died out when—”

“He Who Waits disappeared,” I finished.

“Fuck.” Nystra was the master of eloquence.

“So Nystra was right,” Jocelyn spoke up. “It is a trap.”

“I don’t know, Joss. The voice didn’t feel malevolent.”

“You can’t be considering this, Gray?” Kara squared off against me. “I’ll give it to you, we are a pretty powerful force, but we can’t take on a god!”

“I don’t think I can avoid meeting a deity if they wish to be met, Kara.” My gaze swept over my wives. “Look, none of you have to accompany me. I can do this on my own.”

“What the hell did you just say?” Nystra stepped up to me and poked her finger into my chest. “Get this straight right now, Graelyn. Where you go, we go. Period.”

“It’s alright, Nys.” Jocelyn put her hands on Nystra’s shoulders and guided her to the side. “Gray only meant that he didn’t want to risk our safety. He knows he can’t get rid of us.”

“I know what he meant,” Nystra growled. “I’m annoyed that he thought it to begin with. We’ve been through the hells and back for each other. That’s not going to change now. We’re about to go to war and risk our lives. What’s a small divine detour matter?”

Nystra directed her attention at Kara, who seemed to shrink a little.

“Fine,” Kara huffed. “Heaven forbid I show some sense.”

Myra chuckled and broke out into fits of laughter when I turned an incredulous gaze her way.

“And just what’s so funny, my love?”

“You all are bickering like an old married couple,” she choked out. “It’s adorable.”

“Who are you calling old, princess?” Nystra demanded. “I’m younger than you.”

“I don’t like that I’m the oldest here,” Kara chafed.

That was all it took. The tension melted away as we all gave into our mirth.

Kara pulled herself together before the rest of us. “Let’s get this catastrophe underway, shall we?”

She stripped out of her armor, and I collected it, stowing it in my enchanted satchel.

Then her body doubled, then tripled in size as purplish black scales erupted from her skin. Her tail grew, connected to her giant sword, and formed her bladed tail. Horns sprouted from her temples as her face elongated into a razor-tooth-filled maw. Finally, her wings burst through her back.

She shook the last of the change off and lowered herself to the ground so that Nystra, Myra, and I could climb onto her back. Luckily her back ridges provided ample places to hold onto during flight, and now that I had flown on her, I didn’t insist on tying ourselves off.

“You know, Kara. We could get a saddle fashioned for you so that we could fly more comfortably,” Nystra said off-handedly.

Kara’s only response was a threatening growl.

“Or not. It was only a thought.”

Jocelyn called on her druidic magic and shifted into an eagle. Her clothes and staff merged with her body. Her transformation was the only one that didn’t visually appear to be painful.

Kara said hers didn’t hurt her either. Nystra experienced tremendous pain when she transformed. She said that it didn’t hurt as much now that it was faster. Something about all the pain hitting at once seemed to counteract itself.

Kara took a few strides and then leapt into the air, taking flight with a mighty flap of her wings. Jocelyn followed suit, and soon we were soaring above the clouds, heading east by northeast. Straight for Elris and our castle.

It still felt weird to think that I was a king with a castle now.

We flew at a leisurely pace. It would take less than a day to arrive at Elris, but I decided to make one stop for rest and to recover our reserves before our meeting with a potential god. Kara was right that we wouldn’t be able to beat him if he turned to violence.

But maybe we would be able to get away from him. At the very least, we would go down fighting, and even if we lost, I wanted him to know that he had been in a scuffle. I wasn’t usually megalomaniacal, but with the lives of my queens on the line, I was feeling a little defensive.

We reached Elris early the following day. The balcony that connected to the throne room was conveniently big enough that Kara was able to land on it. As soon as we disembarked, I pulled her armor from my satchel and passed it to her once she reverted to her human form.

“Thanks,” she said as she donned the protective gear.

I’m not sure why she still wore the armor. It took a lot to damage her skin, and it seemed impervious when she transformed. I’d never asked her about it, but I assumed that she wore it because of its familiarity.

Jocelyn had waited for Kara to shift before she landed and resumed her natural orc form. When we were all ready, I strode over to the broken doorway that rested in the middle of a long wall made out of shattered stained glass that led into the throne room. I entered the castle without slowing my pace.

I was unprepared for the sight that unfolded before me. I gathered from the gasps of my queens that they saw it, too.

As soon as I passed through the archway, the throne room shifted. Gone was the decay and rot. The castle had been restored to its previous elegance. The marble floor was polished to the point that our reflections stared back at us. The pale white walls looked like a fresh coat of paint had been applied to them.

The doorway we passed through was no longer broken. The shattered glass was restored to its former magnificence, and multi-colored sunlight filtered into the room. The gold-trimmed wooden thrones had been restored, and three more had even been added.

Enough for my wives and I to rest upon.

“Other than the extra thrones, it’s just like I remember,” Myra choked out, crying tears of happiness.

“Welcome home, King Graelyn Aurellious and Queens Myrlena, Nystra, Jocelyn, and Kraxlara.”

30

I spun to the side to face the familiar voice. A dark-skinned man, slightly shorter than me, stood in the hallway entrance to the throne room. He wore no visible weapons and was dressed in a brown waistcoat with matching breeches. Under the coat, he wore a green tunic, and his feet were adorned with black boots. What drew my attention the most, though, was his purple eyes that seemed to admit a soft glow.

He was surrounded by four exotic women.

One was dressed in black breeches and a corset, drawing the eye to her silky red skin peeking out of her alluringly opened white tunic. Swept back horns on either side of her head poked through her glossy waist-length black hair, and a longsword rested comfortably on her hips. I recognized the no-nonsense look in her solid silver eyes as the same one Everitt’s had. She was as tall as Nystra, and her toned athletic physique screamed warrior goddess. But the black feathered wings that sprouted from her back brought to mind fallen divinity—a demoness.

Next to her was a tall serpentine woman, who wore leather armor and had twin shortswords strapped to the back of her waist. Her dark green hair was cut off at her chin, and her exposed flesh was a finely scaled, lighter shade of green. She had vertically slitted yellow eyes like a cat, and her lithe form guaranteed she would be a dervish on the battlefield, flitting about as gracefully as a dancer.

On the other side of the man was the opposite of the fallen divinity. The greaves, vambraces, tiara, and breastplate she wore were made out of silver, complimenting her white breeches and riding boots. The pale white flesh, casually gripping a spear, looked as silky as the demoness’s. Her blonde hair fell to her shoulders, between a set of white feathered wings, and her framed azure eyes promised mischief. The angel was built similarly to the demoness and was about an inch shorter than Nystra.

Apart from the women and a little in front of them stood a waif of a woman an inch shorter than Kara. A blue feathered hat adorned her head and matched her white tunic, blue skirt, and riding jacket. Her tanned skin complimented the brown hair that draped down the middle of her back. The petite and unassuming woman’s green eyes shown with a reserved intellect. She held no weapons, and the other women seemed to defer to her. That was enough to inform me that she was probably the deadliest of the women.

“Are you He Who Waits?” I asked. I was still off balance by the sudden shift in my surroundings and by the fact that I hadn’t sensed this man or the women who accompanied him.

The man’s face split into a smile that crept into his gaze. “Is that what they called me?” he asked. “A little dramatic, I think. Please, call me Therrin. And these lovely ladies are my wives Daneira, Rissa, Lili, and Elora.”

Daneira was the demoness. The finely scaled woman was Rissa. Lili was the angel. The petite woman was Elora.

“Is this real?” I gestured to the throne room.

“Unfortunately, no. I combed through Myrlena’s memories and recreated it for your mind’s eye. I added the extra thrones.”

I wasn’t sure what to say or do at first. But my nobility training took over, and I knelt before Therrin and his wives. My own followed suit. I wasn’t feeling particularly loyal to the destroyer of the world, but I didn’t particularly want to upset him either.

“Please, Graelyn, none of that. Get to your feet. You died for me. There’s no need to prostrate yourself. Without you, I wouldn’t be here.”

The memory of my death stoked my Hunger. I boldly rose to my feet. “Trust me, I had no desire to die for you.”

If my words annoyed him, I couldn’t tell.

“And you shouldn’t. The ritual that required my rebirth was unfortunate. In my grief, though, it didn’t matter. All I cared about was my revenge against those that wronged me and killed my wife, Taya.”

“So the gods did murder your wife and tried to murder you, all for your power?” Myra’s thirst for knowledge was never-ending.

Therrin turned his gaze to her. “Yes, they succeeded in killing Taya and absorbing hers. That’s the only reason your world is still here. If they hadn’t siphoned her strength, your world would’ve lost the ability to reproduce and would’ve died out long ago. Thankfully, she was able to seed parts of herself into Uncanny before her death.”

He gestured to the women around him. “Each of these women hold a part of my wife. With their help, I will return what has been taken from me.”

“How are you going to do that? By destroying the world?” My Hunger roiled inside me, and I had to fight to keep it from breaking loose. It wanted to taste the blood of a god.

“And that’s why you should never trust prophecies, Graelyn,” Therrin replied calmly. “I’m not going to destroy the world. I’m going to upset the balance of power in the cosmos by killing the betrayers. Me and my wives will become the new pantheon.”

“Then what do you want with me?”

“You are more proof that what is fated can be subverted. You were fated to die, and yet here you are. Your sacrifice restored me. But since you live, we’re tethered, and through your bond, so are your queens joined with mine.”

“What does that mean?” He wasn’t making any sense.

“It means, Graelyn, that our fates are forever bound, our lives transfixed by our bonds. You and yours are forever connected to me and mine. Through you and your bloodline, I would restore Mind magic to Uncanny.”

“What bloodline? I figured Night Kissed were unable to have children.”

“Normally, that would be the case. But I have need of you. Once I have re-acquired my divinity, I will make it possible. I need vessels for my power to be reborn in this world. What better way than to use the person responsible for my awakening?”

“You gods are all the same. When you look at me, at us, all you see are tools to be used. Pawns to be moved along your celestial chess board. And if I tell you to go fuck yourself, will you smite me here and now?”

“You mistake me, Graelyn. I am here to ask you for your help. Not command you into servitude. I see the strength of your character and the greatness of the restored Kingdom of Elris, should you win your coming battles. There are few others in this world who wouldn’t abuse the power that will be reintroduced into Uncanny. Fewer still that would have the guidance of one as powerful and kind as Myrlena.”

I was momentarily at a loss for words. I had already given up on the possibility of children. On the one hand, it was enticing. On the other hand, I was sick and tired of my choices seemingly being made for me.

Jocelyn spoke in my stead. “So you have seen our victory?”

“I have, though the future is ever-flowing and easily altered. There are futures where you are successful. There are those where you are victorious at a cost, and several of you die. There are futures where you lose, and you all are killed or worse. And before you ask, no, I will not tell you how to win. The choices you make are what make your free will worthwhile.”

“If I say yes?” I asked.

“Then you have nothing left to do but wait for my ascension.”

“And how will I know you’ve won your own battle?”

“Trust me, you’ll know.”

“Is that the only reason why you wanted to meet?”

“Well, no.”

“I knew it. There’s always a catch,” Nystra groused.

“You are quite right, Huntsmaster. I require the Cube of Binding.”

Kara tensed up. I pushed reassuring feelings through the bond, and she relaxed.

“So go get it. I’m sure you know where it is, especially if you asked to meet here,” I surmised.

“I can’t. It has to be freely given to me.”

“And that’s where we come in,” Jocelyn said.

“Yes. Not only are you able to summon it, but you have created a bond stronger than has been seen in this world since ages past. That connection gives you the power to pass the artifact onto another.”

“We don’t own it,” I informed him. “It’s not like it’s ours to give away.”

“You are correct, Graelyn. Pass on was the wrong term. You have the power to lend its power to someone else. I merely want to use its trans-dimensional properties to access the divine plane.”

“Why?”

Therrin heaved out a heavy sigh. The first real emotion he’d shown thus far. “Because, Graelyn, there are laws and traditions even gods cannot break.”

“So you really aren’t going to destroy this world?” Myra asked.

“Was the prophecy a lie?” Jocelyn added.

“I have no designs on the realm of Uncanny. But the destruction of your pantheon as you know it will have ramifications on this world. I will not bring it to its knees to crush it beneath my boot heel. But there will be changes and upheavals to the status quo.”

“I have a question,” Kara said. “Earlier, you said our lives were all connected. What do you mean by that?”

“Caught that, did you?” Therrin’s smile filled with genuine warmth. “It means that for as long as me and my wives live, so too shall all of you. Barring a violent death. You will not age past the point of where you are now. I know that doesn’t mean much to most of you. But one among you has certainly thought about it.” His gaze found Jocelyn.

I turned my own attention to her in question.

“Come on, Gray. You mean to tell me the thought never entered your mind? That one day, I would age and die while the rest of you lived on unchanged and potentially eternal.”

I wasn’t able to hide the bewilderment in my voice when I spoke. “No, Joss, I hadn’t. Worries like that were for after our battles. I’ve been more concerned with trying to keep everyone alive through our trials and upcoming conflicts.”

“I understand that, Gray. Truly, I do. But I’ve thought about the future, and it made me happy for sure. But it also saddened me that one day I would be left behind.”

I rushed over to Jocelyn and pulled her into my arms. “I would never leave you behind, Joss. Your love has helped make me the man I am today.” I used my thumb to wipe away a tear before it could track down her cheek.

“Regardless, the point is now moot, according to Therrin,” Jocelyn said as she laid her head on my shoulder.

I gazed at the former god while I held Jocelyn. “So we summon the cube, then what?”

“Then you fight your battle and hopefully go on with your life. Help forge Uncanny into a better place for all of its denizens.”

Therrin’s attention traveled across my queens and then took in his own. The sorrow I heard in his voice was a testament to the hardships that I was sure they had faced on their journey. But I also heard the hope underlining his statement.

I always said I would do whatever it took to protect my loves. Even if I had to bring this world to its knees.

“Follow me.”

Myra opened the hidden entrance in the back wall at my request. I exited the throne room into the darkened corridor and traveled down the narrow spiraling staircase, everyone falling into step behind me.

So determined was my stride that I was amazed at how quickly I came to the star metal door at the base of the steps.

I pushed through it without hesitation. Then I spotted the path between the stalagmites and stalactites and took off at a brisk pace. The magic infused in the stones illuminated the chamber as I passed through it.

I came to the three entrances, strode through the middle one, and quickly found myself in the ritual chamber. The blue runes exploded into blinding brilliance the moment I stepped into the room.

I’d watched Kara enough that I knew what to do. I crossed to the altar and felt my claws pierce the tips of my fingers. I dug them into the palm of my hand, tearing the flesh so my blood flowed freely onto the rune-covered stone.

“Cube of Binding, I summon thee.” The blue light pulsed in time with my heartbeat and flashed when I finished speaking.

When the light died away, the Cube of Binding was floating in the air in the configuration that it had been in Kry’Lana after my queens and I bound ourselves to one another.

Therrin and his wives strode up to the altar, and our gazes met. “Thank you, Graelyn. If it’s any consolation, I’m sorry for what has happened to you and yours. Good luck.”

My only response was a nod. Therrin extended his hand, and I felt his Will flow into the cube. The artifact broke apart and slammed back together in a configuration I hadn’t seen before. Therrin and his wives joined hands. When he touched the cube, there was a flash of lightning that was accompanied by the peel of thunder.

When my vision returned, my queens and I were alone in the chamber. The cube floated above the altar unscathed.

I nodded to Kara, and she dismissed it.

“It’s time we prepare for the arrival of our forces. We have a battle to win.”

31

Myra guided us to the abandoned port village, and we spent the next few weeks clearing away debris and getting the houses as livable as we could. The structures weren’t exactly sound, but Jocelyn helped by weaving her magic into the overgrown vegetation. She coaxed the vines and other flora to reinforce the buildings.

It wasn’t pretty, but at least the structures wouldn’t collapse on us.

We chatted about anything and everything while we worked during the day. I noticed that we never mentioned nor talked about the coming fight. Instead, we focused on small and inconsequential things that we’d experienced in our lives.

At night, my wives’ carnal appetites became more voracious, a need that they couldn’t quench. I wasn’t sure if it was because of the promise of extending my bloodline or the fact that a crucial battle loomed before us.

Whatever the case was, I wasn’t about to turn them away. I sought the reassuring solace of their embrace as much, if not more, than them. Soon we would enter the fight of our lives with no guarantee of victory or survival.

It was because of me, after all, that they were joining that fight. The only one who had a reason was Myra. She alone had lived in the castle and therefore had truly felt the sting of Daneel’s betrayal.

I pushed the thoughts to the back of my mind. Even if I asked them to stay out of it, I knew they wouldn’t. I trusted in their abilities, and worrying about what-ifs was only going to get someone hurt or worse…killed.

The first of the Lords of the Hunt started to trickle in by the end of the first week. Each addition was put to work cleaning the village. By the middle of the second week, the last group that held Kyros filtered into my temporary headquarters.

I saw the relief in Nystra’s eyes at the sight of her father. It was heartwarming to see and a little comical. The thought of the former Huntsmaster in a situation that warranted her worry pulled a snort from me that I quickly turned into a cough. Nystra didn't seem to notice as she moved to her father’s side.

The rest of my queens were more observant and shared my amusement.

By the middle of the third week, we had the village as good as it was possibly going to be without major carpentry work that was being put to better use.

I had Jocelyn do what she could with the pier when we first started cleaning up the village. Thankfully, several members of the Lords of the Hunt were competent woodworkers and worked around the clock replacing the rotten timbers and planking.

Just in time, too. I spotted sails on the horizon, angling for the village, during my morning walk. I informed everyone, and we hustled to get the pier ready for the arrivals.

A few hours later, I heard a familiar caw. Nora alighted on my shoulder and nuzzled her beak against my cheek.

Smiling, I reached up and stroked her feathers. “Hello, friend. I missed you, too.”

She ruffled her feathers. “I’m glad to see that you all made it safely without my help.”

I chuckled. “It was a near thing, but we managed.”

Within the next few hours, Laura’s Envy, the first ship, arrived. Captain Lavou and his crew unloaded their cargo and passengers with efficiency. Seamus and Shara were the first to stride down the gangplank.

“Graelyn!” Seamus called out as he embraced me. It felt like he was trying his best to crush the air from my lungs.

“Shay, it’s good to see you. You seem to be in fine spirits today.”

“He’s been like this the whole voyage,” Shara informed us, a small smile tugged at the corner of her mouth.

“Aye! I forgot how much I enjoyed the sea. Being on the ship has lifted a veil I didn’t realize had descended over me.”

“Well, I, for one, am happy to see you so buoyant, chieftain,” Myra said as she embraced Seamus and then Shara. “Now, let’s get out of the way before Lucious has to use his captain’s voice.”

“Aye, let’s do that. He certainly enjoyed letting me know that I may rule the Cruel Tusk on land, but on the water, he was chieftain.” We chuckled as we hurried out of the way.

The rest of the day was spent unloading ships and getting the passengers squared away. Braxus and his brood were on the second ship and launched themselves into the woods as soon as they hit the ground. Braxus assured me they would return soon, but his packs needed to hunt and feel the ground beneath their paws.

As soon as darkness covered the village in its cooling embrace, the ship that housed the vampires docked. Grevic walked down the gangplank and extended his hand in greeting.

“It’s nice to see you again, Graelyn.”

I ignored his hand and pulled him into a light hug. The action surprised him, but he didn’t pull away. I had plenty of time to stew on the past and what-ifs. I decided to follow Nystra and Kyros’s example. If they could try to bury their history and move on, then so would I.

“It’s good to see you as well…Father.” Calling him my begetter threw him off more than the hug. After the initial shock, Grevic smiled and squeezed my shoulder.

“Don’t worry about sleeping quarters,” I said. “I had Jocelyn use her magic and create a pit inside one of the houses. She thickened the vegetation surrounding the structure. We also sealed a hatch with tar and installed it over the opening. You and your vampires should be safe from the sun. I’ll show you.”

“Thank you, my son.”

It was weird hearing the term from him, but I hoped it would soon feel right, and with time we could mend our relationship.

The ships trickled in over the next few days. Everyone pitched in and helped get the newcomers settled. Seamus and I called together the leaders of each faction and worked on a battle plan that would utilize each group to their fullest potential.

Obviously, the assault would have to come at night if we wanted to use Grevic and his people. Which would put most of the Kreatz citizenry out of harm's way. They would either be home or at the taverns. My hope was to take out the sentries around the docks and get my people past the town and to the castle without any unnecessary casualties.

That was where the Lords of the Hunt were going to come into play. Nystra and Kyros were going to spearhead infiltrating the city before our arrival and clearing the way.

Grevic and his vampires were going to swarm in on the western side. Jocelyn was going to go with them so she could create a hollow in the ground that would protect them during the day. As soon as night fell, she would release them, and their assault would begin.

I, Myra, and Kara, in her dragon form, were going to attack from the east with the help of the Cruel Tusk’s tapped. I hoped to use Kara to swoop over the castle, land on the battlements, and make my way inside.

Lucious was going to lead a few ships into the harbor. He, Braxus, and the Cruel Tusk warriors were going to bring up the rear, taking care of anyone the Lords of the Hunt might miss. Braxus was not pleased to be back on the ships, so I felt sorry for any enemy they found and released their displeasure on.

Eventually, all of the armies would gather together and concentrate their invasion. They were going to lay siege to the castle in hopes that they would keep the main forces distracted long enough for me to get inside and take out Daneel, and cut the head off the snake. I would also get the pleasure of taking out any of the Order of the Merciful Mother that were in my way.

Once the attack was underway, Seamus would lead the offensive, and my queens would try to join me in the castle. It was a simple plan that could be adjusted to any surprises that would spring up, and I was sure there would be. I held no illusions that Daneel was unaware of my actions.

At the very least, he would be on his guard about the Lords of the Hunt refusing his contract. If he knew about Nystra and her connection to the assassin’s group, Daneel would surely be prepared to fight lycanthropes.

I wasn’t as concerned for Nystra’s safety now that I knew silver had less of an effect on her. But her father and the rest could be killed as easily as any normal person.

I wasn’t too worried about Kara either. Her dragonhide would be nearly impossible to pierce.

No, my main concerns were for Jocelyn and Myra. They weren’t weak and had their magic, but it would only take a lucky arrow, and I would lose one or both in the blink of an eye.

My Hunger surged at the thought, and I had to push it back down. I reassured it that they were capable warriors and would be surrounded by more fighters.

My queens were probably as worried about me as I was about them. Going in alone wasn’t a great plan, but between my new Shadow magic and heightened physical abilities, I would move much faster on my own.

We took several days getting our provisions together and making sure our departure schedules would line up and give everyone a chance to get into position. Before I knew it, the time had come.

Nystra and Kyros’s group were the first to leave.

I gripped her hand and pulled her into my arms. She crushed herself against me so hard I could feel her piercings press into my chest. I pushed a stray strand of hair behind her ear, then took her mouth with mine.

She opened herself to me through our bond. Our love for each other crashed into us, and I became light-headed. Nystra used her tongue to explore my mouth like it was the last time, and I mirrored her with the same fervor.

I pulled back and gazed into her ruby orbs. “I love you, be safe.”

The corner of her mouth twitched in amusement. “Don’t be a hero. Make them pay.” Nystra turned and looked at me over her shoulder. “And, Gray. Make it hurt.” Then she joined her father, and their group left.

Next, it was Jocelyn and Grevic’s team. They could only travel by night, so they needed more time to get into position.

“Jocelyn, Father, take care and don’t draw attention to yourselves.”

“Between my vampires and Jocelyn’s nature magic, they’ll never know what hit them, son.”

Jocelyn walked into my outstretched arms, and I wrapped them around her waist. “Look after him.”

“I will, Gray. Don’t do anything stupid.”

I shrugged and smiled. “You know me.”

“That’s why I figured you could use the reminder.” She pulled me to her and kissed me hard. Her tusks bruised my lips, and I couldn’t be bothered to care.

I savored the wildflower scent that was all Jocelyn and basked in the warmth and love of her presence. I opened our bond and laid bare my emotions. She pulled back and nibbled on my bottom lip.

“I can’t wait to start the next chapter of our lives.” I could see the truth of her words reflected in her amber gaze.

“Nor I, my love.”

“I hate to rush you, Jocelyn, but we’re burning the moonlight,” Grevic interjected.

Our gazes met, and no more words needed to be said. I nodded to my father and watched his and Jocelyn’s group depart.

Kara and Myra moved to my side. Myra rested her head on my shoulder, and I enveloped them in my arms, filling our connection with my love.

“I’m a lucky man,” I said. “Even with all the bad that’s happened, I’ve been blessed.”

“We know,” Kara replied.

I kissed the top of her head and luxuriated in their combined warmth.

“They’re going to be fine, Gray,” Myra reassured me.

“I know.”

I hoped.

I found Captain Lavou with Seamus and Shara. “Lucious, Seamus, are you all ready?”

“Just getting the last of Braxus’s brood stowed. Judging by the growls, I almost feel sorry for the enemy.”

“As do I, captain,” I told him. “Most of the guards will be doing their job. It's not like they get to pick their monarch.”

“But some will definitely be the enemy,” Seamus added. “They’ll be okay with the murder of your parents, or they’ll be members of this Order of the Merciful Mother cult. Either way, Gray. Right now, they’re the enemy.”

“I know, Shay. The regret won’t stop me from doing what I need to. But it will keep me up at night for the rest of my life.”

“That’s because you’re a good man, son. The time that taking a life doesn’t haunt you, is the time when the last of your morality dies,” Seamus informed me.

“Here, here.” Somehow Lucious managed to take a drag from his pipe and, at the same time, produce his flask with a flourish. He took a swig and passed it to Seamus, who passed it to me after his drink.

“To the hard decisions,” I said and took a healthy swallow. Thanks to my Night Kissed heritage, I could enjoy the smoky burn of the whiskey and not suffer any of the drawbacks of drinking hard liquor. I took a moment to wonder if my aversion to food translated to liquids and decided it was a worry for a different day.

Shara, Myra, and Kara took a drink and then returned the empty flask to Lucious.

He frowned at the container, and then his eye that wasn’t covered by his eyepatch sparkled. “Lady Myra, do you think that when this is over, you could enchant this to never run empty?”

Myra smiled and nodded her head. “I’m sure I could manage that, Captain Lavou.”

Lucious smiled, bowed, and hurried to the deck of Laura’s Envy. Seamus and Shara took their leave but not before Seamus and I clasped forearms.

“Come on, Gray,” Myra said. “We should get some rest. We’ll be leaving in a couple days, and we still have a lot to do.”

32

“Relax, Gray,” Myra said soothingly.

“She’s right. Everyone knows their part. Worrying about it won’t help,” Kara added.

I scanned the darkened city from the hill we had claimed. The guard presence had been increased in the city. My scouting report stated that no one was able to get close enough to the castle to determine how many were guarding it. If the city was any indication, it would be a lot.

The sun had been down for less than an hour. Our attack would commence soon.

I knew they were right, and yet, the hairs on the back of my neck were standing up. It was a sixth sense that had awakened with my Night Kissed abilities, and I had learned to trust it long ago.

“I have a bad feeling about this,” I said in a low voice as if those in the castle ahead and to my right could hear me. I silently cursed as the high grass I was hiding in shifted with the wind and rustled against me.

“What do you want to do?” Kara asked.

I thought about it for a moment.

“Gray?” Myra prodded me.

I looked at my queens, and the gathered tapped, then sighed. “There’s nothing we can do. If we go off script, then we add unnecessary risk to all the others. We wait for Nystra’s signal.”

I examined the surrounding area with my senses and even pushed my Will out to probe further. Everything was quiet, and I saw no movement. I felt a spark of power from the castle, but it quickly faded.

“Myra, can you scan the castle for magical signatures? I felt something, but it quickly disappeared. I didn’t have time to study it and determine what it was.”

Myra nodded and closed her eyes. I felt her Will as she extended her magical senses. Her brow furrowed in concentration, and a thin bead of sweat trickled down her temple.

“There’s some kind of protection magic that’s been reinforced, but it’s heavily shielded, and I can’t determine more than that.” She opened her eyes and released her hold on her Will.

Nystra’s signal should be any time now. Kara stripped out of her clothes, readying herself for her transformation. Then she passed the garments to me so that I could store them in my satchel.

“You better feed, Gray. Preferably from both of us,” Kara said. “Get your reserves up.”

“Kara, are you sure? I don’t want to weaken you before the fight.”

“Don’t overdo it, and I should be fine, besides I’ll have back-up…you won’t.”

I took Kara’s offered arm and felt my fangs elongate. I bit down hard enough to pierce Kara’s toughened skin, wondering not for the first time how my fangs sliced through her skin when mundane weapons wouldn’t. It had to have something to do with my unnatural heritage. Much the same way I slowly healed lycanthrope attacks.

All thoughts fled from me, and I rejoiced in the ambrosia that flowed across my tongue. I felt her power seep into every fiber of my being while her passion filled my senses, and she groaned in euphoria.

I pulled back, and she shuddered. Kara raised her hand to my cheek and caressed it. “I’ll never tire of that.”

I smiled and silently agreed with her. Feeding was one of the most powerful sensations that I’d experienced. It was funny. I remembered a time that it terrified me. Now, I looked forward to each instance.

“Here, Gray.” Myra pulled her robe to the side and offered me her neck. “Just don’t take too much.”

I pulled her into my arms, and my fangs easily sliced into her flesh. Her sweet citrus flavor washed across my tongue, and I groaned again. Myra ran her fingers through my hair and then gripped it tightly as she panted. Her arousal filled my nose, and I lamented that we didn’t have time for more.

I released her from my embrace and savored the sweet mixture the two had created.

Nystra’s powerful roar filled the air, letting us know that the Lords of the Hunt had completed the first part of their assault.

Kara wasted no time and immediately transformed into her dragon shape. I watched her skin turn so black it held a purple hue. Her body doubled and then tripled in size. Wings flowed out of her back at the same time her horns emerged from her temples. An appendage grew out of her back and connected to the massive two-handed sword she carried to form her wickedly bladed tail. The light of her fiery breath lit her open mouth.

Myra and I climbed onto her back, and Kara took to the sky with a jump and beat of her powerful wings. The air whistled past me, and Kara bellowed into the night. She made a beeline straight toward the castle.

I felt a powerful magic flare to life, and at the same time, a transparent blue sphere started to form around the base of the castle. The magic grew from the ground and rose up to encase the castle in a sphere. It looked like the same protective barrier that Myra and I used during my training. Somehow, they had enhanced its power.

“Myra!”

“I see it, Gray!”

I leaned forward and yelled to Kara. “Higher, get me above the rising dome.”

Kara flapped her wings and put on a burst of speed. The dome was rising higher, slowly encompassing the castle. This was either going to be close or plain painful.

I readied myself to jump. As soon as Kara flew over the apex of the magic, I launched myself into a dive. The magical barrier closed as soon as I passed through. I felt a tug at the hem of my coat, and thanks to my heightened senses, I heard the sound of tearing cloth. I risked a glance behind me and saw part of my coat trapped where the magic sealed the dome.

Fuck me, that was closer than I would have liked. I turned my attention back to the central training ground as it rushed up to meet me, calling on my Shadow magic. I passed through my own shadow a moment before I would’ve smashed into the ground. Like a ghost, I came out of the shadows of the wall on the other side of the nearest building.

Unfortunately, the magic didn’t halt my momentum, and I rolled painfully across the ground.

I sprang to my feet, and my shadow climbed up my body and coalesced into my shroud armor. The tendrils continued into my hands and formed my wraithblades. They took the familiar shapes of a longsword and shortsword.

I slammed my Will through the blades and put a razor’s edge on them. I held back on the fire enchantment that I had come to love in an attempt to conserve magic.

A trumpet blared, and I turned my head towards the sound. At least a dozen members of the Order of the Merciful Mother charged me. I recognized them by the white robes with a smear of red across their heart and the silver tragedy masks they wore that had a single tear running down their cheeks.

I snarled and knew my eyes glowed sapphire by the way the world brightened around me. A thunderclap and then a flash of light heralded the lightning bolt that ripped through the air straight for my heart.

I interposed my shortsword between me and the bolt, pushing more of my Will into the wraithblade. The lightning smashed into the weapon and anchored to it. I growled and pushed off the ground, and soil kicked up into the air while I sprinted into their midst.

“Die, heretic!” they cried out as one, and then I collided with them. I tucked my shoulders and plowed through their ranks. I heard bones snap as I stepped past them to meet their allies head-on.

I blocked the first attack with my shortsword and released my Will along with the lightning I’d trapped to the blade. The magic raced down the metal into the cult member. The force of the lightning jolting through her sent her flying away, and I could smell the fresh blood that flowed down her chin.

She must’ve bit down on her tongue when she was electrocuted. I didn’t have time to watch her body flop on the ground as she rode the current.

Instead, I turned my focus to the massive cultist standing in front of me swinging his greatsword. I pushed power into my limbs and met his swing with my longsword. My magically enhanced wraithblade cut clean through the behemoth’s greatsword.

I was delighted by the surprise in my enemy’s gaze as I reversed my grip and the blade's direction, piercing his abdomen. I swiped my shortsword across his throat and stepped past him as he choked on his own blood.

My Hunger surged, and I released my tether on it. The next order member stepped up to me, and I raised my shortsword horizontally as I reached for my magic. The attacker froze in mid-swing as I caught him in my telekinetic grip and squeezed.

He whimpered and evacuated his bowels as his body crushed in on itself. His scream was drowned out by the sound of all of his bones shattering at once.

Hatred roiled through me while blood gushed from his mouth because his ribs pierced his lungs and heart. I used my magic and flung him into a group of his allies with a contemptuous flick of my hand.

The hairs on the back of my neck stood up, and I whirled around, crossing my blades and projecting a half-dome of protective magic. Continuous blasts of fire, ice, and lightning assaulted me.

An arrow deflected off of my shroud armor, then another. I needed to move and fast. I sent a surge of power into my shield and sliced my blades outward. The dome shattered, and I slung shrapnel into my attackers. Then I worked my wraithblades into a protective twirling dance, stopping arrows and deflecting any magic directed at me.

I angled myself until I caught sight of the archer on the nearest wall. I melted into the shadows around my feet, gritted my teeth against the leeching cold, and appeared behind the archer from his own shadow.

I cupped my hand over his mouth, wrenching his head to the side. Hidden by the castle wall, I bit into his throat and replenished my strength.

Holding the corpse in my hand, I launched myself into the air and used the body as a shield that absorbed several elemental spells. I scanned the courtyard and found the three mages on the other side by the training circle Myra and I had spent so much time in.

As soon as I landed, I released the corpse and pushed strength into my legs. I moved so fast that the world appeared to be moving in slow motion. I closed the gap between us and rammed my longsword into the nearest spellcaster’s guts.

I twisted the blade and wrenched it to the side as I spun to face the next opponent, spinning my shortsword around and plunging up under their jaw straight into their brain.

I Willed my longsword into the shape of a spear and launched it at the final mage. The shadow weapon punched into their mask and out of the back of their head. It happened so fast that all three bodies fell to the ground at once.

I dismissed my weapons and felt my claws slide out of my fingers as I turned to face the remaining half-dozen enemies. Their weapons trembled in their grips.

“Trust me, death isn’t so bad,” I growled out.

Two dropped their weapons and turned to run. The beast in me was disgusted and charged after the deserters. I caught up to the first one and punched my claws through her back and out of her chest, her heart held in my clawed hand. She didn't even have time to cry out as I released my hold on her organ, and it plopped on the ground.

I ripped my arm free and kicked out, catching the second one on his knee, and it shattered. He screeched in pain and fell to the ground clutching his ruined leg.

“Don’t go anywhere,” I said with a snarl.

I spun and caught the sword that was swung in a downward arc in my bare hand, and I snarled again while my blood ran down my arm. The attacker startled and ripped his blade from my grasp, cutting deeper. I barely noticed the pain as I ducked under his next swing and buried my shoulder in his stomach.

The air exploded from his lungs as he folded over my back. I grabbed him by his legs at the same time and tugged. The move reversed his momentum and sent him crashing into the ground, sprawled out beneath me.

The next cultist swung his ax at my head, and I rolled to the side. The blade lodged into his downed ally's sternum. There was a loud crack and a spray of blood. I got to my feet and bound over the prone body, landing on the ax wielder before he could free his weapon.

I hooked my claws under his jaw and pulled. His flesh parted, and his jaw came clean off his face. I spun the jaw in my grip and rammed it into his throat. I watched the confusion drain from his eyes as he fell over lifeless.

The last two standing launched themselves at me in tandem. I swiped my claws across the throat of the lead attacker and parried his ally’s spear wide and to the side as he tried to skewer me. I stepped forward and head-butted the spear wielder, shattering his nose. I ripped into his neck with my fangs and topped off my reserves.

Whimpering behind me drew my attention to the one whose leg I had broken.

“I almost forgot about you,” I said menacingly.

“Please, show mercy.”

“Like you showed my mother?” I asked as I stalked toward the downed enemy.

“Please, I didn’t—”

I smashed my foot into his face, and his head exploded with a satisfying crunch.

I pulled on my Hunger’s reins and pushed it back down where it belonged. I needed to find the sphere and drop the barrier so that my allies could assault the castle.

Even now, Kara flew over it, breathing her fiery breath along its circumference to no avail, accompanied by blasts of magical might that bounced off harmlessly.

I pushed my Will out and sought the sphere. Its signature was still shielded from me. A thought occurred to me then, maybe instead of looking for the sphere, I should look for any voids in the area. I concentrated again and probed with my Will.

There!

I felt a lack of magic emanating from below. The absence was round-shaped. It had to be the barrier sphere, and it appeared to be in the dungeon. Now, I wished the sphere hadn’t been made mobile. The dungeons were maze-like.

More trumpets sounded, and I knew it was time to get moving. I hoped my queens were having better luck than I was.

33

I crept along the wall, using my Shadow magic to avoid detection, teleporting from shadow to shadow. As much as I wanted to kill every cult member I saw, I needed to find the sphere and release its magic so that my forces could start their main assault.

I emerged from the shadows next to a door into the castle and slipped inside as another patrol rounded the corner. I waited with my back against the wood and listened. I didn’t move until I was sure the group outside continued on their way. I let out the breath I had been holding at the same time I realized an important detail.

I hadn’t seen any castle guards, only members from the Order of the Merciful Mother. It would seem that Daneel had replaced his guard, which explained the added city guards, with a force that was specifically out to get me.

How much further had my brother fallen? What had he done with Everitt? These were questions that I would most likely find enlightenment to in the very near future. But I was afraid that I wouldn’t like the answers and would have preferred not knowing.

I turned my attention and senses to the corridor around me. As far as I could tell, I was alone. Though I could detect movement deeper into the castle. Now that the threat of imminent danger had passed, I took stock of the hallway.

It was narrow and utilitarian. The lack of decorations told me I was in one of the halls that led into the guards’ quarters. Rooms that, if what I suspected was right, would belong to the Order of the Merciful Mother cult members.

I summoned my wraithblades and Willed my shadow to muffle my footsteps. Then I proceeded with haste down the corridor. I came across doors that led either back outside or deeper into the castle. Other than making sure I wasn’t about to be ambushed, I ignored them. I wanted to know if my assumption was correct.

If I remembered what Everitt told me, there should also be access to the dungeons through each of the quarters. That way, the guards could aid in any trouble that arose down there.

The sound of frantically shuffling feet caused me to slow my momentum as I neared the door that I was looking for. I cracked it open and peered into the chamber. Order members scurried about throwing on their robes and strapping on weapons.

Guess that answered that question. Did Daneel banish them all to the city, or had some converted? My Hunger boiled in my guts at all of the memories I had training and carousing with the guard, being treated like one of them no matter what station my birth bequeathed me.

Before I knew what I was doing, I shouldered through the opening and rushed into the room. A battle cry ripped from me and echoed around the room while I charged the nearest cultist.

“It’s the here—”

His words ended in a gurgle and fountain of blood as my long wraithblade tore through his lungs. I wrenched my weapon free, spun a circuit, and released a line of liquid fire from my shorter wraithblade that clung to several cultists. They were unable to wipe away the sticky fire and fell to the ground in writhing agony.

Two order members charged me with shortswords. I fell into a defensive stance and wove my blades into an impenetrable barrier. I deflected and parried each of their attacks.

They fought well together, complementing each other and ready to defend any openings the other left.

Unfortunately for them, I went on the offensive and tested the strength of their blades. They were found wanting. I brought my long wraithblade down in a vertical slash that sheared clean through the cultist’s horizontal block. My blade continued its arch and cleaved through the cultist’s shoulder and into their torso.

My second opponent rammed their blade into my stomach and was deflected by my shroud armor. A back-handed swipe of my short wraithblade removed their head from their shoulders.

I turned to the last cultist while her comrades fell to the ground in boneless heaps. “And then there was one,” I purred.

I couldn’t see her face because of the tragedy mask she wore, but I could tell by the nervous way she held her spear against her chest that she was terrified.

I took a threatening step toward her. “Answer my questions, and your fate doesn’t have to match theirs.”

She gulped audibly and nodded her head. Her body shook with suppressed sobs.

“Are all of the guards in the city, and what happened to their captain?”

“The ones who didn’t join our order were reassigned to help reinforce the town guard.”

“And their captain, what did Daneel do with Everitt?”

“He’s being held in the dungeon with the rest of the guards who were labeled traitors.”

I growled at that information, and she flinched back.

“I thought you were all zealots and eager for my death? I’ve noticed several of you seem less than…determined to see the cause achieved.”

“Most of us are new.” She cried in an attempt to persuade my mercy, no doubt. The order had taken too much from me to ever receive such leniency. “They began recruiting the moment they found out about the disaster in Kaldaide.” She dropped her spear and buried her face in her hands.

“Thank you for the information,” I said as I moved to stand in front of her. “A piece of advice?” She pulled her hands down, and a spark of hope filled her eyes. “In the next life, make better decisions.”

Her fear returned as I spoke, and she screamed when I ripped the mask from her face. I pushed her head to the side and plunged my fangs into her neck. Her screams turned into moans, and she pressed her body against mine.

Feeding was necessary, but I found myself disliking the intimate experience if my queens weren’t involved.

A part of the cultist must have known what was happening to her because tears continued to dribble down her cheeks.

When my Hunger was sated, I discarded her corpse. Remorse tried to worm its way inside of me, and I crushed it before it could take hold. We had all made our decisions. There was no point in wallowing in it.

I moved to the nearest door and opened it, and it led into another narrow hallway. I shut it and stepped up to the last door. I took a moment to listen and opened it when I didn’t detect any movement.

A tight set of stairs curved downward and disappeared around the bend. I summoned my Will and deadened my footsteps again. I crossed the threshold, closed the door behind me, and began to cautiously descend the stairs.

Thankfully, unlike Elris or the Lords of the Hunt’s compound, the descent only took a few minutes. If I continued to spend this much time in these tight spaces, it was bound to give me a complex.

The smell of unwashed bodies intensified as I got closer to the bottom and stood in front of the door. I gripped the latch and pushed on the door. It groaned on hinges that hadn’t seen oil in a long time. As soon as the door cracked, the smell slammed into my senses, and I stifled a gag.

This is what I imagined misery smelled like. I stepped into the room and closed the door behind me. The chamber was dimly lit but might as well have been broad daylight to my enhanced sight.

The corridor was lined on both sides by heavy wooden doors with three metal bars creating a small window at the top. There were also hinged flaps at the bottom where food could be delivered.

When I thought of a dungeon, I always thought of the tales of adventures I’d grown up on. Anytime they entered any kind of prison, they heard the sound of rattling chains and mournful wails of the suffering.

I was unprepared for the eerie silence. In a way, it was more unnerving. The quiet spoke of the resignation of the inmates. Of the fact that they had lost any semblance of hope or salvation.

I worked my way down the corridor, peeking into the cells through bars. Some were empty, but most were filled. The inmates were huddled in on themselves against the far wall. Instinctively, they tried to protect themselves by wrapping their arms around their bodies, forming tight balls, and trying to get as far away from their captors as they could.

I was about to move on from the last door I had stopped at when the prisoner shifted and turned his attention to me. I was still encased in my shroud armor, and fear flowed into his gaze when it settled on me.

I recognized the man; he was one of Everitt’s sergeants. I wracked my brain for his name.

Karl.

I ripped open the door—the wood and lock were no match for my strength. I released my armor as I rushed into the room. Karl backed away from me and tried to burrow into the wall until my shadow flowed down my body to pool at my feet.

His fear-filled gaze shifted to my face, and he squinted at me. Confusion replaced the fright I had seen in his eyes.

“Lord Graelyn?” He croaked out from his parched throat. “Wha…what are you doing here?”

“I would ask you the same thing, Karl. But I already know the answer.”

I fished around in my satchel for a waterskin and some food. Karl took them gratefully, choking on the water in the process. His unkempt beard absorbed it and caught the food crumbs as he wolfed down the meager trail rations.

“How did you get branded a traitor?”

“I was one of the guards who questioned the captain’s imprisonment. That got us labeled traitors to Kreatz, and we were thrown in here. We were charged with conspiracy against the duke and called allies to you, the alleged usurper. Your brother replaced the guard with the masked zealots who appeared the same night the duke and duchess were murdered. The same night that you disappeared.”

Bile rose up my gorge. “I’m sorry, Karl. I had no idea what was happening here after I left the city. You have to believe me. I would never harm my own mother.”

“I know that, sire, and so did the captain. The only other person you cared for as much as your mother was Lady Myrlena.”

The knowledge that those who truly knew me had known that I wasn’t a traitor was uplifting. The thought that people believed I would murder my own family had sickened me.

“Can you stand, Karl?” He nodded and struggled to his feet. “Then find where they stashed the key to the cells and release those that you know are innocent.”

“What are you going to do, sire?”

“I’m going to find Everitt and my old barrier sphere.”

“Turn left at the next cross-section. The captain was a few cells down on the right the last I knew. I overheard some of the masked ones mention something about taking an artifact to the interrogation rooms on the lowest level of the dungeons.”

I nodded my thanks. I only wished I had thought to stow weapons in my satchel so that I could at least arm Karl. “I took care of some of the new guards in the barracks. You and any you release could find a few weapons, at least. Thanks, and be safe.”

I slipped from the door and continued down the hallway. I pushed my senses to their limits. I wasn’t able to detect anyone other than the prisoners in their cells. With luck, they wouldn’t be prisoners for very long.

When I reached the cross-section Karl had mentioned, I turned to the left and peeked into each cell on the right. I came to a cell where the prisoner that resided within sat cross-legged in the middle of the room.

He faced the door, defiance in his brown eyes. Even with his hair longer and a beard, I didn’t need to see the scar on his right cheek to know that I had found my quarry.

The castle shook from some unknown impact against the barrier spell at the same time that I ripped the door from its hinges. I chucked it to the side and stood before my old friend and mentor.

The sudden destruction of his cell door caused his eyes to momentarily open wide in bewilderment before recognition filled them.

“Get off your ass, Everitt. There’s a battle to be won.”

34

“Lord Graelyn?” Ever the military man, he stood up and kept his posture rigid. Anyone else would’ve thought he was ready to fight. But I saw the weariness in his stance.

“It’s me, Everitt. I’m sorry this happened to you because of me.”

“Beg your pardon, my lord. But that’s a load of bull.”

I cocked my head to the side in confusion.

“I’m in here because a lunatic locked me up for letting a good and innocent man go free. And you know what? I would do it again in a heartbeat.”

Even now, Everitt displayed all of the qualities that I had hoped to embody. He was more than my mentor. I had looked at him like a father. I extended my hand and clasped his forearm. He surprised me when he pulled me in for an embrace.

“I’m proud of you, Gray. Of all of the Aurellious bloodline, you were the one to break away from the familial prejudices.”

“That’s because, technically, I’m not an Aurellious.”

“I had heard the rumors years ago, but they were none of my affair. Lady Tessa was a good woman, and the duke was a hard man to get along with even before her… indiscretion.”

I loved my mother and still did. I couldn’t blame her, even if I had wanted to, for what she did for love. I would do anything to be with my queens.

Looking back now, I knew that she was ashamed of her actions. She did what she could to protect me, but in the end, the duke’s word was law, and when she challenged him, it only made things worse for me.

I wished I’d paid more attention to the events around me. Maybe I would’ve figured things out before being slapped in the face. But truthfully, all I did was try to stay out of the duke’s path and live my life.

The castle shook again, and Everitt raised an eye.

“Are you laying siege, my lord?”

I shrugged. “Only until I find the barrier sphere in the lower level. Once that’s down, my forces will swarm the castle and end Daneel’s tyranny.”

“What then?” Everitt asked.

The question was a simple one, but Everitt knew that the Empire wouldn’t tolerate an assault on one of its duchies.

“Then I leave, and anyone who wants to come with me can. I have no illusions of taking Kreatz as my own.”

“And where are you headed?”

“To Elris, I’m reviving the kingdom there.”

“Gray, the Emperor won’t stand for that. The Kingdom of Elris’s ruination was a boon to the Empire. The trade alone would be worth going to war with it again.”

“He can try, Everitt, he can try. He will fail, though. With the allies that I have put together, Elris will be stronger than it ever was. It will be a bastion for those the Empire deems lesser. As it so happens, I’m in need of an open-minded captain of the guard.”

“Let’s survive this first, shall we? Then we can worry about what the future holds for us.”

“Fair enough, Everitt. I found Karl. He’s currently freeing those he knows to be innocent. Why don’t you join him? When the shield comes down, you can join my forces and help free the people of Kreatz from Daneel’s tyranny.”

“Sounds like a plan, Your Majesty. I’ll see you topside.”

“One last question. How do I get to the interrogation rooms?”

“Follow this corridor and take the next two lefts. You’ll find an iron-reinforced door that leads down to them.”

“Thanks.”

We clasped forearms, and Everitt took off after I gave him directions to Karl’s cell. With luck, they would find enough people capable of joining the fight.

Once Everitt rounded the corner, I summoned my shroud armor and wraithblades. Centering myself, I opened my magical senses and sought out the mystical void left by the cloaked barrier sphere. It was almost directly beneath me.

I kept my senses tuned to the lack of magic and followed Everitt’s directions. I heard voices as I was about to round the second left turn. I slid against the wall and edged closer to the corner, peeking around it briefly before pulling back.

I saw three members from the Order of the Merciful Mother standing in front of the door Everitt mentioned. They appeared to be unarmed, which I highly doubted. And to my thinking, that meant they were mages or tapped.

“Why are we wasting so many resources guarding this door?” The feminine voice belonged to the guard on my left.

“Because, if they get to the sphere, there goes our most powerful defense.” The masculine voice belonged to the middle figure.

“I’m still impressed that the Revered Mother was able to augment the enchantment and make it as powerful as it is.” The woman spoke again.

“She’s the strongest at making enchantments I’ve ever known.” Her companion answered her.

That was good information to have. I wondered if she was the one with Daneel the night he murdered our family. It made the most sense. She was definitely in charge that night.

I tightened my grip on my weapons and surged around the corner. I was too focused on my search for the sphere and didn’t detect the cloaking magic around the corner until I was already halfway down the hall.

Four order members appeared out of thin air. My enhanced speed and reaction time was good enough that I was able to strike down two of the new opponents before their weapons cleared their sheathes.

Then I went on the defensive. I worked my blades back and forth, keeping the enemy’s shortswords from finding a mark. The good thing about the narrow corridor was that the mages at the end of the hall weren’t able to bring their magical might to bear. Or so I had thought.

The hallway lit up with a brilliant flash, and the smell of ozone filled my nose the instant the order member in front of me was hit in the back by lightning. The bolt coursed over my assailant and arced into me.

The lightning blasted me down the hallway, and my muscles spasmed so hard I nearly bit my tongue off when my teeth snapped together. Magic trumped my shroud armor, and ozone was replaced by the smell of my own charred flesh.

I needed to get to my feet. I would be an easy target for my attackers, lying on my back as I was. I pushed power into my regeneration abilities so my body would stop flopping around like a fish on dry land.

I pushed more power into the healing which flooded through me, and I regained control of my faculties. I flowed to my feet in time to intercept another lightning blast on my short wraithblade. I pushed more power into the spell and redirected the bolt to the last of the four enemies who had appeared when I first entered the corridor.

He screamed and instinctively threw up his arms in front of his face to try and protect himself. Lightning blasted into his chest, sending him flying down the hallway to crash into a protective half-sphere one of the mages had erected that reached from wall to wall and ceiling to floor.

Lightning arced into the order member lying on the ground who had been struck in the back, and his feeble struggling ceased.

Now it was two to one, and those were odds that I liked. A smirk that was hidden due to my shroud armor tugged at the corner of my mouth.

I sunk into the cold shadows and appeared behind my opponent’s protective spell. I grabbed the nearest mage, plunging my longblade through his back. His ally turned to me and slapped his hands together.

A thunderous concussive blast of power slammed into me. My back hitting the door was the only thing that kept me on my feet. The room spun while my ears rang. My armor protected me from the impact on the door, but if it hadn’t, I would’ve broken bones.

The mage spread his hands, and a jet of fire coated my body. Pain, unlike any I had felt, lit up every one of my nerve endings and pulled an inhuman screech from my throat.

I crossed my arms, dismissed my wraithblades, and projected my Will into a small barrier spell. Instantly, the biting fire and oppressive heat disappeared.

“Die, blasphemy!”

The mage released his hold on his own barrier and channeled it into his fire. Slowly the heat crept towards me. I only needed a few more moments for my wounds to heal, then I could focus on a more offensive approach.

The moment I felt my body become whole, I redirected my energy to enhance my magic. I splayed my hands in an exact mirror of my opponent and released my barrier, at the same time, flames erupted out of my palms. I felt the heat and pain return as the mage’s fire licked at my fingers.

We were locked into a battle of Will and would find out whose was superior. I roared and pumped more of my Will into my fire spell. Slowly, the mage’s fiery jet was pushed away from me and crept towards him.

I reached deep into not only my magical reserves but into the well of power that being Night Kissed had granted me. My spell doubled in intensity and surged toward the mage. He cried out and fought back, slowing my progress but not halting it.

I pushed harder, feeling my power being siphoned from me. I wouldn’t be able to channel my magic for much longer. Sweat ran down my brow and stung my eyes.

Blinking furiously, I was about to rethink my strategy when the mage’s white robes started to smoke and blacken. His silver tragedy mask began to glow orange as our combined flames neared him.

He shrieked when the mask burned his face, and he reached for his mask, cutting off the power to his spell. My flames washed over him, igniting his robes instantly and charring his flesh. His shrieks filled the corridor as the sickly-sweet smell of burning flesh filled my senses.

I doused the flow of my magic and leaned my back against the door, panting, while I watched the mage collapse to his knees. He was dead before his body hit the floor.

I pulled the nearest not burnt body to me and sank my fangs into its neck. Blood washed down my throat, cold and disgusting. I drew back and gagged. I spit out what remained in my mouth and sighed. Dead blood wasn’t worth it. The taste was all wrong, worse than animal blood.

Besides, I barely felt any strength return to me from what I had consumed.

I would need to feed soon. I hadn’t pushed my powers to their limits like I had been during this battle. Most of my fights had used short bursts of my magic or my vampiric powers. I hadn’t been on a prolonged offensive fighting this hard while combining all of my powers and magic. It was taxing, to say the least. I felt like I had fought back-to-back pit fights.

Being able to feed and replenish my reserves was the only way I could keep up this pace.

I evened out my breathing and searched the corpses for the key. I wanted to conserve as much strength as I could. The castle shook again from a massive impact or a series of smaller ones, but I wasn’t able to tell.

I found the key in the female mage’s robes and inserted it into the lock. I winced when the mechanism released with an audible click. I held my breath and waited.

One heartbeat, two, and then a third.

When there were no shouts of alarm, I opened the door and peered through the doorway. Another claustrophobia-inducing stairway spiraled down, deeper into the earth where they would end at the interrogation chambers and the barrier sphere.

I took a moment to search the floor for replacement weapons. Until I fed, I didn’t want to summon my wraithblades, and I found a couple of shortswords. When I was armed, I pushed past the threshold, closed the door behind me, and quietly descended the stairs.

35

The further I went down, the more muffled the explosions that rocked the barrier spell around the castle became. Quicker than I thought I would, I found myself standing in front of another iron-reinforced door. I sent a trickle of Will out and probed for the void.

I felt it ahead and to the right.

I expanded my magical senses and felt around for any enemies and was surprised when I didn’t detect anyone. The void created by the barrier’s shielding spell had to be masking the presence of anyone close to it.

The artifact was too important to only be guarded by the few order members upstairs.

I released my Will, extended my physical senses, and heard the rhythmic beating of multiple hearts. I smelled the sweat on their bodies and could almost taste their fear.

The latter caused my Hunger, which was dangerously close to the surface, to stir and rail against the cage I used to imprison it. I felt the piercing pain of my claws as they tore through the tips of my fingers.

The fact that they elongated without me consciously thinking about it was a sign of how close I was to succumbing to my Hunger. I compromised with it and loosened my grip on its reins. I wanted the added instinctual benefits that came with it and the enhanced pain tolerance.

I took a deep breath and slowly exhaled as I opened the door on squeaking hinges. I cursed, pushed it open the rest of the way, and ducked to the right. A crossbow bolt thunked into the door where my head had been moments ago.

I tightened my grip on my pilfered shortswords and charged down the hallway, moving side to side to make myself a harder target. The crossbowman was clearly skilled, and I took a bolt to my thigh.

Thanks to my Hunger, I barely felt it, and the wound didn’t hinder my movement.

He dropped his weapon, pulled a shortsword, and called out as I closed the distance. “Intruders!”

I pushed some of my power into my limbs. If I could get to him before reinforcements showed up, I could feed and replenish my reserves.

My opponent’s attacks came in short controlled thrusts that I was easily able to parry. The way he kept his blade close to himself gave him the ability to defend against any riposte I was able to slip in between his attacks.

Growling, I did the only thing I was able to think of. My left-handed blade dipped slightly, opening a hole in my defense, which my opponent leapt at, angling his blade to pierce my side. Pain sparked to life in my side, and I dropped my lowered blade. Like a vice, my hand clamped down on his, trapped his hand, and held his blade in place.

Familiar pain ripped through my gums when my fangs elongated. I saw the sapphire light of my Night Kissed eyes reflected in the fear-filled gaze of my enemy. He knew that he was dead.

“He-heretic.” His stuttering utterance was barely above a whisper. I released my other blade and tore the hood from his head. The fabric ripped and dangled from the robe by a few threads.

Like a viper, I struck, fangs piercing his neck. I didn’t even have time to savor the taste. His grip slackened on the embedded blade, and I pulled it from my side. My strength returned while his blood flowed into me, knitting the flesh of the damaged area back together.

A spear-wielding cultist rounded the nearest corner.

“Heretic!” he screamed while he leveled his spear and charged.

I shifted my grip on the cultist I fed from and interposed him between me and his ally. I underestimated the charging enemy's strength and momentum. His spear pierced his ally’s back and punched cleanly through him, and the blade embedded itself in my abdomen.

Roaring, I pulled myself free of the tip and flung the dead cultist in my grip to the side. The motion pushed the charger’s spear wide, and I stepped forward, cutting the jutting haft of the weapon in two with a vicious swipe of my claws. Freed from resistance, the cultist stumbled to the side.

I caught him with a punch to the face. The impact shattered his tragedy mask, and he flew into the opposite wall. Instantly I was on him, my fangs tearing through his flesh, his lifeblood fueling my body and regenerating the wound to my stomach.

My power returned, and I summoned my shroud armor and wraithblades. I felt for the void and took off after it. The rhythmic thump-thump of multiple racing hearts found its way to my ears as I neared another intersection and the void.

I quickly peeked around the corner and took stock of the situation. The hallway was filled with the white-robed, tear-streaked, silver tragedy masked wearing members of the Order of the Merciful Mother, and they were guarding a closed door.

I didn’t need any magic to tell me the barrier sphere was behind that portal.

I pushed power into my limbs and blurred around the corner. I crossed my blades and pushed my Will into them. When my weapons separated, they created shadowy sparks that turned into a wall of fire that roared down the corridor, engulfing those in its way until a barrier spell popped into existence and stopped the inferno in its tracks.

I slammed my Will into my wraithblades, tightening the shadows they were composed of, which honed their edges at the same time I melted into the cold depths of my shadow and appeared in the center of the group behind their protective spell.

Shouts of warning and pain filled the corridor when I turned into a dervish, a death-dealing whirlwind of spinning and dancing blades. I pushed more power through my body, and the world seemed to slow down around me while I carved a bloody swath through my opponents.

Lightning bolts, ice spikes, and flame jets flew through the air heedless of anyone in their path. I bisected one bolt of lightning with the edge of my long wraithblade, and the segmented spell exploded into the enemies around me.

I knocked the ice spike to the side with a disdainful flick of my short wraithblade. The spell shattered into shrapnel that embedded itself into the enemies and wall next to me. I crossed my blades, creating a small barrier of my own, and stopped the flames in their tracks.

I jumped into the air and launched myself, running along the wall like it was solid ground. When I got to the mages, I flexed the muscles in my legs and sailed over their heads, twisting in the air to land behind them and working my blades in tandem, cutting them down before I’d settled onto the balls of my feet.

Faster than a lightning strike, I ran back into the fray, cutting down the remaining cultists until there were only two left. Those I fed from, restoring what I had expended.

Newly revitalized, I moved to the door and kicked it in. The wood exploded off its hinges and burst into splinters when it made contact with the barrier sphere.

I swept my gaze around the room when I entered and noticed it had been emptied of all furnishings except the artifact. I stood before the floating sphere, momentarily lost in thought at the sight of the soft blue-white glow that emanated from it.

My mother had this artifact constructed to protect everyone from my newly awakened magic and give me a safe place to train in. My mind wandered further forward to when I was nineteen. That was the year that I confessed my love to Myra. We had been training inside the sphere when she reciprocated my affections.

I smiled when I remembered how she had altered the normally translucent dome created by the artifact and made it impossible to see through. That had been the first time we had made love.

The memories stirred the Hunger and anger in me. It was another thing that Daneel had tarnished in his hatred of me. I spoke the command words to lower the barrier and was surprised when it worked.

Part of me had figured they would have changed that along with increasing its power.

The artifact’s glow dimmed and went out completely while it lowered itself back to the pedestal that had been created specifically to allow it to be mobile.

I picked up the orb and stowed it in my satchel. After a moment of thought, I stowed the pedestal inside the extra-dimensional space as well.

Artifact safely stored, I raced back through the corridors and up both flights of stairs. Retracing my steps, I exited the door I originally used and stood in the courtyard. I scanned the sky, looking for Kara. As soon as I spotted her, I sent a small spark of signaling magic into the air and reached for her through our bond.

Immediately she banked and landed beside me.

“Take me to the others,” I commanded.

Kara jumped into the air and took flight before I had settled on her back. We flew over the castle wall and landed in a gathering before the destroyed main gate.

Jocelyn, Myra, and Nystra rushed to my side. I didn’t need our bond to see how worried they had been because their relief was palpable.

“Where’s the artifact, Gray?” Myra asked

I patted my satchel. “It’s safe. How’s it going out here?”

“Not as well as we would have liked,” Kyros said as he and Grevic stepped close. “As we suspected, they were ready for our defection. Most of the guards were armed with silver weapons.”

“Between that and their fire magic, we’ve taken heavy losses to both the lycanthropes and vampires,” Grevic added. “But we still have enough to finish the fight.”

My gaze roamed over those gathered, and my heart sank at several notable absences. “Where’s Seamus, Shara, and Braxus?”

“They’re fine,” Nystra reassured me. “We left them at the rear to protect our flank and take care of any stragglers. They’re going to send us reinforcements when they can.”

“Before you ask, Lucious is holding the docks. Your brother must have hired naval mercenaries,” Jocelyn informed me. “Lucious displayed cunning and was able to drop off his cargo, and our ships are now locked in battle.”

“What about civilian casualties?” I asked.

“Minimal,” Grevic said. “When the fighting broke out, most stayed inside.”

That was better than I feared.

“Then let’s prepare for our final push,” I said.

Nora shrieked a warning. “In the windows, Gray.”

I whirled around, and several castle windows were filled with members of the Order of the Merciful Mother. Daneel stood next to a slight woman in my stepfather’s old room, and he was armored and held his rapier in his hand. My enhanced sight showed me the anger etched onto his face.

“Come, Graelyn.” His magically augmented voice boomed over the battlefield. “Let’s see how well you fare.”

Myra wove her own magic, and I felt its tingle settle in my throat. “Come out and face me, coward.” My voice echoed across the expanse, and Daneel bristled. “Let’s settle this, just the two of us. Monster to monster.”

The woman next to him spoke. Her familiar feminine voice was the same as the woman who had pulled Daneel to safety through the hidden passage behind the bookshelf in my stepfather’s room.

The Revered Mother.

“He is a duke, and he will not lower himself to your level, heretic!”

“Then we’re coming for you,” I yelled.

“Good luck, blasphemer,” she screamed back. “Now!”

I felt the surge of Will from multiple spell casters.

“Shields!” I ordered.

Myra, the remaining tapped, and I channeled our Will together into a protective dome that covered all of my troops. What happened next had never crossed my mind.

All of the cultists lifted their hands into the air and released their individual spells. The battlefield lit up and erupted into actual daylight. The effect of multiple suns was immediate.

The vampires burst into flames and, because of the tight confines of our barrier spell, burned those nearest them.

My eardrums ruptured from the pained screams reverberating throughout our defensive spell. Frantically my gaze sought my father, and a sob ripped from me. I would forever be haunted by the regret in his gaze as he mouthed my name before he roared in agony.

His flesh smoked and burst into flames, consuming his clothes. His screams died away as he turned to ash before my very eyes.

36

“Father!” I screamed. My hand slipped through his floating ashes, the only indication that anyone had been standing there.

The fires caused by the combusting vampires sucked all the air from the protective bubble.

“Drop the barrier and make for the castle!” I croaked.

The spell lowered, and I took off toward my former home. Arrows rained down on us. One pierced my collarbone, and I ripped it free, noting the silver-tipped arrowhead. I growled as I summoned my shroud armor and two whip-like tendrils of shadow.

I whirled one whip in the air and pushed my Will through it, creating a cyclone that disrupted the raining arrows’ trajectories. The other tendril I snapped towards the castle and Willed it to branch out. Several small stands of shadow shot out of the main body and plunged through the windows.

I felt the fleshy impacts through my whip, and the arrow assault diminished as pained cries filled the faux daylight.

Kara took flight, filling the windows with her billowing flame breath. After several passes, the arrows stopped, and the daylight spells snapped out of existence. I and my remaining forces charged for the cover of the castle.

My gaze took in the ragged band, and with the vampires dead and many lycanthropes lying motionless on the field, less than half of my gathered forces had survived.

I was concerned that I wouldn’t have enough to retake Kreatz. But it would have to do…I didn’t have any other choice. I had to hold out until the rest of my army could make it to us.

The only consolation I had was that Daneel’s forces would be hampered in the smaller confines of the castle hallways.

“That was unexpected.” Nystra grunted as she pulled two arrows from her body. The wounds healed slowly.

“Gray, I’m so sorry ab—” Myra started to say before I cut her off.

“I don’t have time for sorrow, Myra. I can grieve after we finish this.”

Myra closed her mouth and nodded.

My words were harsher than I meant them to be.

If I allowed myself to lament the situation, I would fall apart when I was needed most, and I wasn’t about to let down my queens or those that had given their lives for this cause.

Kara swooped down and reverted to human form. “What’s the plan?”

“We kill every fucking thing in a robe and mask,” I said, snarling.

“Simple and direct, I like it.” Kara tightened her grip on her sword. “Shall I knock?”

I was about to give her the go-ahead when something tugged weakly at my bond. I opened myself and dimly felt Jocelyn’s presence down the other end. I whipped my head around and couldn’t find her among my companions.

“I’m over here, Gray.” I heard Jocelyn’s voice clear as day in my mind, the same way I’d heard Therrin speak to me. It had to be Therrin’s signal that he had won his fight.

Though I was unable to marvel at Therrin’s victory over the other gods. Along with her voice, I felt Jocelyn’s life force draining away.

I concentrated on our connection, like I had during the ancestor trial with Nystra, and used it to guide me to Jocelyn.

There!

Jocelyn was lying in the middle of the open ground, pierced through her chest and stomach by multiple arrows.

An animalistic cry tore from me as I raced across the field and scooped her up. I expected to feel the bite of the silver-tipped arrows as I turned to return to the safety the castle walls provided, but the pain never came.

Instead, Kara had transformed again, taking to the sky, and she raked fire back and forth across the windows. Myra had stepped out enough to channel a veritable lightning storm that she directed at the openings.

Once I was back by the castle and the relative safety the walls afforded, I gently placed Jocelyn on the ground. Fueled by the primal need to protect, I channeled my Will and created a horizontal flat barrier above our heads, preventing the Order of the Merciful Mother from continuing their assault.

“Stay with me, Joss.” I choked on her name, and tears spilled down my cheeks. “I’ll pull the arrows, and then you can heal yourself.” I gripped the nearest shaft and locked gazes with her. “Are you ready?”

“I’m ready,” she mentally replied.

As quickly and delicately as I could, I pulled the arrows from her and waited for a few heartbeats.

Nothing happened. Her blood continued to flow freely.

“Anytime now, Joss,” I pleaded while I applied pressure to the wounds like she taught me.

“I’m trying, but I can’t, Gray. I’m too weak, and I hurt too much to focus. I love you.” Jocelyn’s eyes slid closed, and a single tear slipped free to trail down the side of her face.

I pulled her to me and cradled her head in my lap. My grief filled the night as I roared my outrage. Nystra’s keening voice joined mine.

Myra and Kara vented their grief through displays of power. I thought the castle walls were going to crumble under the weight of their fire and lightning.

I rested my free hand on her chest, clutching one of the arrows I had pulled from her, its tip biting into my palm. I didn’t care. I was unable to feel the cutting pain next to the grief that washed through me when Jocelyn’s part of the bond went dark, and she expelled her last bit of breath in a short death rattle.

My hand tightened on the arrowhead, and it sliced deeper. My blood poured from my wounded hand, the flesh unable to mend with the arrow embedded in it, and mixed with Jocelyn’s.

It was fitting that even now, we were joined.

“King Graelyn, we have to move.” Kyros’s voice cut through my grief. I wanted to scream and rage, to spit my denial in his face. But his use of my title reminded me that I wasn’t able to fall apart right now. My people were depending on me.

My gaze met his, and I nodded. Kyros flinched at whatever promises he saw in the depths of my eyes, but he didn’t shy away from me.

I kissed Jocelyn one last time. Tears fell down my cheek and dripped onto her face, one following the same trail her single tear had left.

“I’m sorry that I failed to protect you, my love. But I will avenge you.”

Jocelyn’s eyes snapped open, and she sucked in a shuddering breath. Her side of the bond sparked and then lit up like a small fire battling the rain and slowly winning. My gaze roamed over her body, and her wounds had started to mend.

She closed her eyes, and her brow furrowed in concentration. Her hands lit up with a soft golden glow, and she placed them on her chest. The light seeped into her body which took on the same golden glow. Her side of the bond grew stronger as her body was knitted back together.

Myra moved under the protection offered by my spell, and she and Nystra cried out, falling to their knees, and took Jocelyn’s hands. Kara shifted in mid-air, landing with a heavy thud, skidding to a stop under my force field. Then she, too, dropped down to her knees, resting a hand on Jocelyn’s shoulder.

“How is this possible? I felt her die.” My voice stammered and faltered on the last word.

“I don’t know, Gray,” Jocelyn said, her voice sounding stronger. “I awoke in a room I didn’t recognize, and a woman with long black hair and blue eyes told me it wasn’t my time. When I blinked, I was here.”

“The same thing happened to me. You met my mother, Joss. But that still doesn’t explain how you returned. There were external factors at play that brought me back.”

“I think I know how, Gray.” My attention was drawn to Myra as she spoke, and she glanced down at my hand that still bled around the arrowhead I clutched tightly.

Myra continued speaking, using what I had dubbed her tutor voice when she trained me. “I read a theory once that said vampire blood had healing properties on the living. It was pure conjecture, though. At least that’s what I thought. Most people who try to interview vampires don’t survive, and I haven’t read anything else that either proved or debunked the writing. Your Night Kissed blood must possess the same property or was inherited from the vampires you’ve consumed.”

I wasn’t sure if Myra’s explanation was right or not. What I cared about was the fact Jocelyn was alive when she should be dead.

“How are you feeling, Joss?” Nystra beat me to the question.

“Honestly, I feel drained,” she replied. “Are you not going to ask me about speaking into your mind?”

I snorted. “It wasn’t really high on my priorities list, Joss.”

“Hold up,” Kara interjected. “I thought telepathy was impossible, unless…”

“Unless Therrin won,” Myra finished. “He said we would know when he was victorious.”

“How do we do it?” Nystra asked. “It might come in handy real quick.”

“It was easy,” Jocelyn chimed in. She struggled to a sitting position. I moved in front of her so she wouldn’t have to crane her neck to look at all of us. “All I did was focus on Gray through our bond and wish that he could hear the words I was unable to speak.”

We followed her instructions and found out that it was indeed easy to do. After a few moments, I pulled back. It was just as hard listening to everyone’s conversations in my head as it was to hear them voiced.

“Sire, we really need to move,” Kyros warned me. “You’re burning energy with your barrier. We need to get inside the castle before they have even more time to prepare and regroup.”

“You’re right. Kara, I’m going to need you to do something that neither you or Joss is going to like.”

“Whatever it is, you can count on me,” Kara said solemnly.

“I need you to get her back to the village so she can recover.”

“We shouldn’t—”

“I can still—”

I waved my hand to interrupt their protests. “I know we shouldn’t divide our forces, Kara.” I turned my attention to Jocelyn. “And I know you think you can fight, Joss. But the truth is, you can’t, and you’re a liability right now. I can feel how much healing yourself took out of you. The best thing you can do is get to safety so that we can focus on taking out our enemies, not looking out for you.”

“Fine,” Kara grumbled and crossed her arms over her chest. Jocelyn only nodded her head.

I called out to Nora, and she descended from the heavens to land on my shoulder.

“I’ll make it up to you, Joss,” I promised her. “Kara, after you drop her off, return to aid us. Nora, I want you to go with them and keep an eye on Joss.”

“Be careful,” Jocelyn said. I saw the hurt and resolve in her gaze when she looked at me.

“I will, my love.” I pulled her hand to me and brushed a kiss across her knuckles. Then I drew her to her feet, wrapped my arms around her, and kissed her with the passion of a long-lost lover.

I dropped the spell that I was holding, and Kara moved to my side, offering me her arm. “Feed, you’re going to need it.”

After I had my fill, Kara transformed, and I loaded Jocelyn on her back. I moved out from the protection the wall offered and prepared to fling spells at any who peeked out of the windows. It was unnecessary for none dared to peek out after Myra and Kara’s recent vicious assault.

As soon as Kara took to the skies, I gazed at my remaining forces. “We have fought hard today and lost a lot of friends and family.” My voice cracked, and I had to take a moment to clear it. “They all fought and died for a future they believed in. Let it not be in vain. We have but one final push before us. Gather your strength and firm your resolve. We fight tonight to obtain that future so that tomorrow we can celebrate it and raise a toast to those who gave the greatest sacrifice.”

I met the gaze of my remaining queens and what was left of the Lords of the Hunt. “For the honorable dead!”

They echoed my words while I charged the nearest wall. I pushed power into my limbs, and the wall cratered under the force of my elbow strike. Roaring, I slammed my fist once, twice, and then a third time into the weakened section. The sound of fracturing stone preceded the section of wall as it collapsed into the castle hallway beyond.

“To me, my champions. Charge!”

37

My shadow roiled and exploded up my body to encase me in my shroud armor while I moved through the opening I’d created. I summoned my wraithblades and took off toward the nearest set of stairs. I had seen Daneel on the third floor in my stepfather’s old rooms.

The Order of the Merciful Mother attacked from both sides the moment I made it into the hallway. I pulled my Will to me and summoned a barrier to hold off the assault, but I left the portion facing the hole in the wall open.

Myra stepped into my spell and added her might to mine. Together the barrier held strong, deflecting devastating spells and piercing arrows. My reserves were holding strong, but neither me nor Myra could hold this spell for an extended period.

Nystra moved in between me and Myra and morphed into her werepanther form. Her feline purr rumbled in her chest.

“Drop the barrier for a heartbeat or two.”

“Are you crazy?” Myra grunted.

“Let me and the rest of my lords out so we can take care of these zealots.”

I tried to reason with her. “They’re still using silver, Nys.”

“Just do it!”

I turned my attention to Myra and nodded.

“Now!” I shouted and released my hold on the spell.

The barrier blinked out of existence. Nystra and her lycanthropes swarmed down the corridors and engulfed the cultists in a sea of rending teeth and claws. The sound of shredding flesh was drowned out by the cries of the dying.

The massacre was over in seconds, though it wasn’t without cost. Several more lycanthropes lay dead, pierced by the silver arrows. At this rate, I wouldn’t have enough forces left to make it to Daneel. With luck, the Order of the Merciful Mother suffered the same casualties.

“We can’t keep this up,” I said to Myra when she moved to my side.

She was coated in debris and looked weary from the battle. I had never seen her countenance as grim as it was when she gazed around the corridor at the carnage caused to both sides.

“We must, Gray. I’ll not let all of this”—she gestured to our fallen comrades—“be in vain.”

Nystra and Kyros joined us. “Where to, my lord?” Kyros asked.

“This way, we’ll cut through the reception hall and take the stairs located behind the duke’s throne. Those stairs only open on the third floor close to the duke’s quarters, where we will find Daneel and the Revered Mother.”

“Then the reception room will be heavily fortified,” Nystra surmised, her voice garbled by her panther maw. “That also means we will lose more people.” She surveyed the hallway. “We may not have enough to make it to the third floor.”

“Then it’s been an honor and a privilege to be your husband, Nys.”

Nystra’s predatory smile reflected the Hunger that stirred in my guts.

We set off at a swift pace and quickly found ourselves outside the doors that led into the audience chamber. I turned my head and listened. I was able to hear multiple people moving and breathing.

Nystra’s low growl informed me that she had heard them as well.

“Myra, when I kick in the door, fill the room with a blast of wind. Then the rest of us will swarm in. With luck, they won’t be expecting a bold assault.”

When everyone was in position, I moved to the center of the double doors. Remembering what Everitt taught me, I kicked the connecting latch as hard as I could. The doors splintered. One flew off its hinges and smashed into a couple cultists, while the other crashed against the wall beside it hanging at an angle.

A wall of wind swept into the room and knocked several enemies to the ground before it was halted by the combined power of several mages. Lightning and fire were directed toward us.

I and the Lords of the Hunt ducked to the side and poured on speed, launching ourselves through the doorway. Myra created a barrier sphere around herself and launched spell after spell against the cultist magic users.

We were outnumbered, and more cultists spilled into the room by way of several connecting doors. Nystra howled in pain as she took several hits from silver swords. Myra’s barrier broke under the weight of the elemental forces that assailed her, and she was flung from the room by a lightning bolt.

I roared my outrage and prepared my final assault, sinking into my Hunger and moving on instinct. I flitted about the room and through the shadows, striking where I could. But there were too many of them. Even my savage brain knew that we were doomed, especially when more doors opened and the room filled again with more enemies.

I resigned myself to my fate and vowed to take as many with me as I could when the newcomers turned on the cultists and began hacking away at them.

My confusion melted, and the primal side of my mind receded when I heard Everitt’s voice rise above the din of battle.

“Form ranks, you mangy dogs! Seal that gap! Protect the person beside you!”

Everitt stood in the middle of the newcomers, and somehow, he’d managed to find his plumed helm. Faces I recognized as guards I had trained filled my vision, and my resolve returned. Everitt’s company ripped into the enemy.

However, their initial momentum stalled when the cultists’ surprise dissolved, and they unified their own forces.

Myra limped through the doorway and reached for me through our bond.

“Go now, Gray. While they’re distracted. We’ll hold them off.”

I examined the battlefield and saw that my forces had regrouped and were holding their own. They moved to join Everitt and his men, trying to unify our power.

Kyros held off a group of cultists while Nystra regained her feet and the wounds caused by the silver knitted back together.

As much as I wanted to stay and fight, I knew Myra was right.

I nodded to Myra and poured more power into my limbs, propelling myself across the room towards the door that would lead to Daneel. A ball of fire erupted in the midst of the guarding order members. Those that survived the blast scattered and cursed, trying to douse the flames coating their robes.

I lowered my shoulder and lined it up with the door, never slowing my stride. The impact shattered the door along with my shoulder. So focused on my task, I didn’t even register the pain. Instead, I only noticed the damage when my drooping shoulder realigned itself with a loud crunching pop while I raced up the stairs.

When I reached the top, I plowed through that door as well. I channeled my Will into my wraithblades and sent waves of fire down both sides of the hallway. It ended up being unnecessary. The hallway was empty. The Order of the Merciful Mother was in as bad of shape as my own forces to leave this area unguarded.

I spun towards the duke’s chambers and continued on my way. Again, I pulled on Everitt’s training and aimed my kick at the latch. The door burst open and rebounded off the wall. I steadied it with my long wraithblade as I entered the room.

Images of Deacon half sprawled across the bed, his head resting on the floor, and my stepfather pinned to his writing desk, impaled through his chest, flitted across my vision.

My gaze drifted to the center of the room, and for a second, I saw Daneel holding a blade to my mother’s throat. My vision cleared, and my mother was replaced with Maddy, the castle’s head chef and the closest thing I had to a grandmother.

A threatening growl reverberated in my chest.

Daneel calmly stood there with his knife against Maddy’s throat. He looked as collected as ever. Not a strand of hair was out of place, and his face was clean-shaven.

“We really must stop meeting like this, Graelyn.”

Maddy’s eyes widened when Daneel used my name. I pulled the shadows from my head to reveal my face.

“Everything’s going to be okay, Maddy.”

“Don’t make promises you can’t keep, abomination.” So focused on Maddy and Daneel I hadn’t even noticed the Revered Mother standing behind and to the right of them until she spoke. Daneel, for his part, pulled the blade tighter against Maddy’s flesh, and a thin trail of blood trickled down her neck.

I summoned my Will and using my telekinesis, I ripped the blade from Maddy’s neck. Then I wrenched her free of Daneel’s grasp and set her down behind me.

“Get out of here, Maddy,” I ordered her.

She scampered out of the room, and I turned my attention back to my brother, the shadows flowing over my head. “This isn’t going to go like it did last time. You aren’t going to murder anyone I care for, and I’m not going to run away like a scared child.”

The madness I recognized in him from the night he killed my mother had crept back into his eyes when I denied him Maddy’s blood.

“No, Gray. It won’t go the same way it did that night. I’m not running either. This ends tonight with your death, and then Kreatz will be able to move on from the smudge you and our mother have brought upon it.”

The Revered Mother moved to the corner of the room furthest from me, next to the windows, and recited words of power. Her magic created a sphere of protection that surrounded her. Tendrils sprang from her barrier and coalesced around Daneel before they seeped into him.

I sent a flicker of my Will to examine her magic. The Revered Mother buffed his speed and strength. It was a similar enchantment to what Gra’Nak’s tapped had done to him when he fought me in the Pit.

I tightened my grip on my wraithblades, channeling my Will into them to sharpen their edges. I would expend more energy than I wanted to sacrifice to encase the weapons in flames. I’d spent a lot of energy in the reception hall.

Unlike my brother, I was responsible for my own buffs, so I needed to conserve energy where I could.

Daneel drew his rapier, transferring his dagger to his off-hand. I don’t know which of us betrayed our intentions first, but we both charged at the same time.

Daneel ducked and side-stepped each swing of my blades. His rapier wouldn’t hold up to a direct strike from my wraithblade. He kept his dagger tucked close so he could sweep it out in defense while he attacked with his rapier.

I poured my power into my limbs, but it didn’t matter. The Revered Mother kept fueling the buff she’d placed on Daneel, and he was able to match my speed. I over-extended one of my attacks, and Daneel slammed his dagger into my side as he moved past me.

I spun to face him, grateful the blade hadn’t penetrated my shroud armor. We exchanged attacks and ripostes for several minutes, and I felt my strength weakening.

I had more power overall and was able to weave my magic more intricately than ever before. But that came at a cost. It siphoned more of my strength to channel so many active buffs for prolonged periods.

Triumph battled the madness in Daneel’s eyes when I dismissed my shroud armor to conserve strength. I found out the hard way that, contrary to popular belief, the rapier could be used to cut as well as impale when he sliced into my side.

I took a chance and sent a flaming bolt at the Revered Mother. The fire sizzled out against her barrier, and her spellcasting never wavered. I wasn’t expecting to break through her protection, but I was hoping to startle her enough to disrupt her chanting and flow of power to my brother.

All I managed to do was create an opening that Daneel capitalized on and punched his rapier through my stomach, retracting it before I could snap it with a swipe of one of my blades. Fire briefly burned in my guts as the wound closed up.

“You were a powerful fighter, Gray. But I was always the better duelist.”

“Things change, Daneel.”

“Yes. They do.”

Daneel snarled and picked up his tempo. I kept up with him at first, and even scored a shallow cut across his side. But my energy was flagging and draining away faster still with each hit my body regenerated. My brother noticed it as well, and the smile that split his face matched the crazed gleam in his gaze.

He worked his blades faster than a lightning strike, scoring hit after hit. One of my wraithblades winked out, and then the other as my body used my power to mend itself.

I was sifting through my brain for any tactic I could when I felt Kara searching for me through our bond.

“I need you. Distract the Revered Mother. Break her spell.” I pleaded silently to Kara. She sent me the equivalent of a nod.

Seconds later, a cacophonous roar split the air, and Kara’s draconic head busted through the wall next to the Revered Mother. The masked leader shrieked in terror as Kara’s maw snapped closed over the barrier sphere, and she released her flame breath.

Kara’s jaws worked back and forth and then snapped shut as the magic of the sphere was overwhelmed. The Revered Mother’s cries cut off at the same time I heard her bones being ground and pulverized as Kara ate her.

Both Daneel and I were distracted by Kara’s entrance. Daneel took a step toward Kara and what remained of the Revered Mother before he reversed momentum and plunged his rapier into my chest.

Growling, I pushed the last of my reserves into my body. My claws slipped free from the tips of my fingers. I punched both sets into Daneel’s abdomen and pulled in opposing directions.

I easily sliced through his flesh, and his intestines spilled from his stomach and plopped onto the ground. Still, I kept up the pressure until I pulled him in two like a wishbone.

My Hunger flared, and my clawed hand reached up into his chest cavity and plucked out his heart. I sunk my fangs into it and drank while he watched, the light draining from his eyes as fast as the blood from his heart.

I discarded the muscle before the dead taste filtered into the blood and dropped his torso to the rubble-strewn ground.

The victory was bittersweet. Daneel’s death heralded the death of the Aurellious bloodline and the birth of mine. I felt sorrow for what could have been. But I was happy that I had won the battle.

Kara roared, and I knew it was time to prepare for the future.

38

Stepping into the room, Kara shifted and ran into my arms, burying her head in my chest. I held her tight while I fought to even my breathing. Apparently, my Night Kissed endurance had limits. Running and fighting all night long without reprieve had sorely taxed me. I hadn’t felt this tired since before my vampiric heritage had awoken.

“It’s finally over, Gray.” Kara hadn’t moved her head, so her words were muffled by my tattered coat.

I pulled back so I could gaze down upon her face. “No, my love.” I smiled and ran my thumb over her cheek, trailing blood and grime across her face. “It’s only just begun. Come, let’s find the others and assess the situation.”

I dug into my satchel and handed Kara her clothes. When she was ready, we left the duke’s chambers. I forced myself not to look at the pieces of my brother scattered across the ruined floor. I had done what I had to in order to avenge my mother. Though his death hadn’t brought me the satisfaction that I had hoped it would.

I stumbled over the destroyed door, and Kara caught me. “You need to feed, Gray.”

“I’ve taken enough from you tonight, my love,” I tried to protest.

Kara leveled a stern gaze at me. “Between the two of us, who isn’t having trouble walking?”

Humor filled me, and I saw it reflected in Kara’s triumphant smirk. I turned her head to the side, exposing her silky-smooth flesh, and bit down. She lifted up onto the tips of her toes while her hand snaked into my hair, increasing the pressure of my bite.

She moaned my name, and I groaned as her ambrosia washed down my throat and filled my body with power. I felt my length harden and press against her stomach. I pulled back and pressed a fierce kiss to her lips, heedless of the blood still on mine.

Kara teased my bottom lip with her teeth and leaned back until it slid free. “There will be time for that later, my king.” The promise in her words, along with her smoky gaze, made me twitch against her stomach.

My head cleared, and I remembered where we were and what we were doing. Nodding, I resumed walking and noticed that even though Kara’s blood had returned strength to me, I still felt weak and tired. I would need rest and more blood to fully recover, but that was going to have to wait.

I made it to the stairs leading back to the audience chamber when I detected a rapid heartbeat down the hall. I motioned for Kara to stay put and slowly moved towards it, not wanting to frighten whoever it was any more than they already were. I stopped in front of the door the sound was coming from and gently opened it, revealing a storage room.

Maddy choked on a sob and scurried away from the door, knocking over cleaning supplies as she went.

“Maddy, it’s me. It’s Graelyn.”

Her eyes focused, and she squinted at me. That was when I realized the hallway torchlight had cast shadows over the front of me. I stepped back into the light so she could get a good look at me.

“Master Graelyn?” Tears rolled down her cheeks, and she took a stumbling step towards me. I moved forward and held out my arm to steady her. She turned a fearful eye to me, and no doubt she was remembering my shroud armor.

“Yes, Maddy. I know you have questions, but it’s a long story, and right now, we need to go. I promise I’m the same person that you knew, and I’ll fill you in as soon as I can. I need you to trust me.”

“And Duke Daneel?”

“He’s dead,” I told her.

“I was afraid of that. The poor man hadn’t been right since he colluded with the robed charlatans.”

I guided Maddy to the stairs where Kara waited for me. We began our descent, and the sounds of battle no longer carried up the stairwell. Worry and hope rivaled within me. I reached out to my queens, not able to wait any longer.

“Myra? Nystra? Are you alright?” I made sure to include Kara in the communication.

“We’re here, Gray.” I could hear the relief in Myra’s mental projection. “The battle is over, but we’ve sustained heavy casualties.”

“Me and Kara are on our way. We’ll join you momentarily.”

I walked in silence, and my joy at winning the battle was tempered when I examined the audience chamber. Bodies littered the floor. Most of them wore the blood-smeared robes and silver tragedy masks of the Order of the Merciful Mother. Sprinkled amongst them were Lords of the Hunt and the militia Everitt had cobbled together.

My gaze settled on Myra, Nystra, Everitt, and Kyros gathered by the doorway where we had begun our assault. Myra had a hole in her gown where the lightning bolt had hit her, but she covered the charred flesh with her hand and tried not to show the pain it caused her.

Nystra, for the most part, looked fine. She had regenerated from her wounds, though her clothing was torn and bloody in places. Her face had a gaunt sunken appearance, and she appeared thinner. Her regeneration most likely devoured her body to fuel her healing. Like me, she would need to eat soon.

Everitt had a new cut bisecting the scar on his cheek and cradling an arm to his chest. The plumage on his helmet looked like it had lost an inch or two, mostly likely from ducking under a fire spell if the scorch marks were any indication. He looked exhausted, but his posture was rigid and never faltered.

For the first time since I had met Kyros, he looked like the elderly Duskborn that he was. The weariness on his face had filled his body, and he slumped forward. He held a hand against his thigh to keep pressure on a deep, sluggishly bleeding wound. His body appeared to be slowly healing it, but unlike Nystra, silver still held sway over him.

“Lord Graelyn,” Everitt said as he bowed.

“Everitt, glad to see you could join the party. Status report.”

“The enemy is either dead or fleeing. We’re attending to our wounded, sir.”

“Good, take Maddy and gather everyone willing to leave and get them ready to move out. We’re headed for the docks where we will regroup with the rest of my army and head to Elris. Those that wish to stay can. I won’t force them to leave.”

“Very good, my lord. Come along, Maddy.” Everitt held out his arm, and she accepted it. They moved amongst the injured and readied them for travel.

“I wish I knew how Lucious and the rest were faring,” I said.

“The battle is over. The mercenaries fled when I returned and rained down fire on them,” Kara informed me. “Sorry, that’s what took me so long to return to the castle.”

I pulled her into my side, grateful for her forward-thinking, and kissed the top of her head.

“That’s excellent news.” I gestured to Myra and Nystra, and they joined me and Kara. I sunk into their embrace and tried to forget about the moment.

“I’m sorry for your loss, King Graelyn.” Kyros bowed as he spoke. “I didn’t know Grevic well, but he appeared to be an honorable person.”

“Thank you, Kyros.”

He nodded and hobbled away to see to his people and prepare them for our departure.

“How was Jocelyn when you left her?” I asked Kara.

“Asleep. Her near death caught up to her as we reached the village.”

“At least she’s resting,” Nystra added.

As soon as everyone was able, we moved out. We were a battered and sorry-looking motley crew. Humans, along with elves and lycanthropes from the many inhabitants of Uncanny. Though far fewer were represented among the lycanthropes than before the assault started.

It took longer than I would have liked to reach the docks, but we only traveled as fast as our slowest person.

About halfway to the wharves, we were greeted by a band of orcs and wolves led by Seamus, Shara, and Braxus. Not one of them had been spared in the battle. They were all bloodied and battered.

A smile split my face when I saw the ragged band. “Shay! Glad to see you made it. I’m sure Shara had her hands full watching your back.”

“Indeed,” Shara said with a smirk and affection when she gazed at Seamus.

“What can I say? I’m adventurous.” Seamus examined my beleaguered group but didn’t comment on the missing. “Come along, Your Majesty. We’ve got the ships docked, but I’d rather not be here any longer than is necessary.”

“Me and mine will meet you at the village, King Graelyn,” Braxus informed me. The fact that he acknowledged my station wasn’t lost on me. It would seem that I had earned his respect on this day. “We have no desire to be caged in those ships again anytime soon.”

“See you soon, Braxus.” The great scarred wolf nodded and took off towards the woods. He howled into the night, and several more howls scattered around the city of Kreatz answered Braxus’s summons.

Seamus’s orcs moved into my group and helped carry the wounded to the docks. With their aid, we made better time. No one came out of the buildings we passed or tried to stop us as we headed for the ships.

I smelled Lucious’s pipe tobacco before I saw him on the docks, pacing back and forth nervously. He was as immaculate as ever. I swear he could swim through soot and come out unblemished. I didn’t know how he managed it, but I should find out, considering my clothes always ended up shredded and blood-stained.

The combined noise of so many feet shuffling along the ground drew his attention. He smiled wide and hurried toward my group.

“It’s about time. I was getting worried,” he scolded.

I looked at the severely chewed stem of his pipe and chuckled. “I can tell.”

He looked down to see where my attention had been focused and quickly moved his pipe behind his back, followed by an embarrassed laugh.

“Are we ready to depart, captain?” I asked him.

“Aye, we are, thanks to Kara. I was getting worried until she returned and made those pirates rethink their decisions. As soon as we stow the passengers, we’ll be off.”

“Make it so, captain.”

Still, no one came to investigate as we loaded the survivors as fast as possible. Because of the losses my army had sustained, it didn’t take that long to get everyone loaded and set sail.

My queens and I joined Lucious, Seamus, and Shara on Laura’s Envy. I found the half-orc first mate, Mister Harden, and told him that we were going to retire. He offered to take us to the honeymoon cabin. I reassured him that I knew the way.

We moved through the crew quarters and galley that had been cleaned out to make space for all the warriors needed for the assault. I continued into the narrow hallway that led to the cabins and opened the door at the very end.

The giant bed and tub had been left in place, and I collapsed onto the mattress in a boneless heap. My queens crawled in with me and snuggled as close as they could get. Exhaustion overcame me, and I was asleep before my wives had settled into position.

* * *

When I opened my eyes, I stood, once again, on the battlefield in Kreatz. The carnage was present, but the bodies were gone, and I was not alone.

Therrin stood across from me. He looked as ragged as I felt.

“Congratulations on your victory, Your Majesty,” he said.

“And you on yours, Therrin. To what do I owe the pleasure of your company?”

“I merely come to wish you luck in Elris.”

“Thanks, I’m going to need it. The easy part is done. Now the real work begins.”

“Indeed, it does. But worry not about the immediate future. I’m sure it’ll work itself out.” Therrin winked and disappeared.

* * *

I was startled awake by a knocking on the cabin door. Groggily, I sat up, trying not to wake any of my slumbering companions, and moved to the entryway.

I cracked the door open, and Seamus stood in the hallway.

“What is it, Shay?” I yawned.

“We’re almost to the village. Thought you would want to be on deck.”

“By the gods, how long have I been asleep?”

“Nearly two days, son.”

“I’ll be up shortly.”

Seamus nodded and departed.

When I turned around, my queens were stirring.

“Come on, ladies, we need to get changed and cleaned up. We’re almost to the village.”

I rummaged in my satchel for clean clothes. Myra, Kara and I washed the worst of the grime off in the tub with our waterskins.

I tapped Nystra on her foot, but she groaned and tried to roll over. I pulled some roasted meat that had been preserved by the extra-dimensional space anchored to my satchel and held it out to her.

She sniffed the air and growled. “That’s dirty, Gray.” She huffed and rolled out of the bed, snatching the food as she went.

39

I strode onto the deck while Laura’s Envy rounded the bend, and the restored docks came into view. My enhanced sight picked out people standing along the pier.

One in particular stood in front of them wrapped in a blanket with a raven on her shoulder.

Jocelyn.

My heart swelled at the sight of her.

“My love!” I spoke to her through our bond. Her overwhelming love returned down the mystical thread. I felt it split and bloom into me and the rest of my queens.

The Envy was the first ship to dock. I was unable to wait for the gangplank to be lowered. I snatched up Myra in my arms while she squealed in protest, and I launched myself into the air and landed in a sprint towards Jocelyn.

Kara and Nystra followed while Nora squawked and took flight at our sudden landings.

I traded Myra for Jocelyn and twirled the laughing orc several circuits around the dock. In my haste, I almost lost balance and plunged us into the sea.

Kara and Nystra caught me, preventing the cold swim.

Soon I found myself the center of a group hug, and for once, Nystra made no complaints and sunk into the embrace. My exuberance was tempered when my gaze settled on the grieving Tilda.

Of course Jocelyn would have informed the menageries of the state of the battle as she last knew it.

I disentangled myself from my queens and moved to stand before the dwarf. I bowed solemnly before dropping to one knee.

“I’m sorry for your loss. Grevic and his vampires fought valiantly and will be remembered as the heroes of Elris that they are.”

A smile that didn’t reach Tilda’s eyes settled onto her face. “Thank you, Your Majesty. But what are we to do now?”

I was confused by her words and didn’t try to hide it. “What do you mean?”

“My people are only the vampires’ menageries. While that was enough for us, what do we have to offer you and your kingdom?”

“I thought that I made it clear that Elris is open to all who wish to live a goodly life filled with equality, Tilda. That hasn’t changed,” I reassured her. “You and your people have plenty to offer. You all lived in a unique community similar to the one I wish to build. Plus, you and your people are skilled crafters, and those will be sorely needed in rebuilding my kingdom. I had also hoped that you would take my father’s place as one of my advisors.”

This time the smile reached her eyes. “I would be honored, my king.”

I cleared the docks so that the rest of the ships could disembark, and as my first official decree, I called for a celebration that evening to honor the fallen who risked everything so that we had a chance for a brighter future.

Braxus and his brood would miss out on the festivities, but the scarred wolf wasn’t one for parties. He and his pack would most likely celebrate by hunting on their way to Elris.

The free citizens of my kingdom went to work cooking and preparing for the wake. My goal was to make this a remembrance of the Fallens’ lives and contributions.

Not the solemn affair that was usually seen during a funeral.

My queens and I helped out where we could. I wanted to start out my rule with my citizens knowing that I was there to serve and help them above all else.

Darkness fell, and the center of the village lit up with a raging bonfire. Torches outlined the perimeter, adding their light to the inferno’s.

I sat at a table that had been reserved for me and my queens. My advisors were seated next to me, and we faced the crowd.

I stood, and all of the chatter died away. I raised my goblet high in a toast.

“My people, tonight we eat and make merry. Giving our thanks to those who cannot be here. To those who fought to make this possible. Tonight, we honor them. For tomorrow, we start the hard work of building the kingdom worthy of their sacrifice!”

Shouts and cheers erupted, and glasses were drained in singular gulps. A band struck up a jaunty tune, and I pulled my queens to the designated dance floor.

I proceeded to make a fool of myself, moving to the fast pace tune. My queens and I laughed and twirled while the area quickly filled up. Orcs, humans, dwarves, elves, and everything in between, all citizens, some of them ambassadors. But they all celebrated together and danced their hearts out.

The party ran throughout the night and into the next morning. I smirked at Seamus when I scheduled a meeting with my advisors for that afternoon.

“You hate me, don’t you?”

I laughed and slapped him on his shoulder. “Chieftain made you soft, Shay.”

Shara wrapped an arm around Seamus. “Not where it counts,” she purred and pulled him away to their quarters.

I nodded my goodbyes and retired with my queens to our own accommodations. But I had things other than sleep on my mind.

I pulled Jocelyn over and deftly removed her top. I gripped her ass and crushed her to me.

“Allow me to show you how grateful I am that you're okay, my love.” I kissed her fiercely, and her tongue speared between my lips and probed me.

I was vaguely aware of the rest of my queens attending to their needs while my attention focused on Jocelyn. Her hand snaked between us and caressed my length through my breeches.

I growled and hoisted her into my arms before I dropped her onto the bed. She reached for her animal hide thong.

“No, I want that pleasure.” My voice came out gruffer than I expected. Jocelyn’s desire filled her gaze, and she leaned back on the pillows.

“Hmmm…I want some of that,” Nystra pleaded.

“You’ll have to wait your turn,” I said as I removed my clothes and dropped to my knees.

I grabbed Jocelyn’s ankles and pulled her to me. I slipped her thong to the side, not bothering to remove it, and buried my face in her wet core. Savoring her warmth and honeysuckle flavor, I worked my tongue between her lips and clitoris.

Jocelyn fisted her hands in my hair, and her body bucked with her release. She tried to suppress her pleasure and ended up voicing it with a series of whimpers.

I lined myself up at her entrance, her thong still pulled to the side, and took her mouth with mine at the same time I pushed into her. I buried myself as deep as I could go. Jocelyn’s whimpers morphed into rapid moans as she adjusted to me.

I pulled my lips from hers and circled her peaked nipple with my tongue before sucking it between my teeth. I alternated between teasing with my tongue and nibbling. Then I started to rock my hips.

She sucked in a breath when I found the spot I was looking for.

I grabbed her by the hips and lifted them clear off the bed, thrusting into her. Her moans grew louder and louder, driving my need to soaring heights. Jocelyn’s hand slid between her thighs, and she stroked her clitoris, keeping pace with my frantic speed.

Her climax was near when she said, “Take me, Gray.”

I extended my fangs and bit into her breast, caressing her nipple with my tongue as her sweet honeysuckle flowed down my throat. She screamed out and shuddered beneath me, her body clenching me tightly, driving me over the edge, and snapping the coil that had been building in my stomach.

I buried myself in her and filled her with my release. Her blood kept me hard, and I started to slowly slide in and out of her while she rode her euphoria.

Jocelyn laughed and pulled away from me. My cock left a trail down her thigh. “I need a moment, Gray.”

“Good!” Nystra said as her arms encircled my neck and pulled me away.

* * *

That afternoon came faster than I would have liked. Before I knew it, I was seated at a table surrounded by my queens and advisors. All of them showed signs of exhaustion.

I was thankful for the blood sharing and the endurance boost it gave me. But I had been pushing myself hard lately and not resting enough. It was taking its toll, and I felt as good as Seamus looked.

“Pardon me, Your Majesty. But you look rough,” Seamus said.

“What can I say? It’s been an eventful few days.”

I swept my gaze over those gathered. Tilda, Seamus, Shara, Kyros, and Lucious sat around the table. Braxus had made it back sometime in the morning and had also joined us.

“Thank you all for joining me this fine afternoon. Tomorrow, we start rebuilding Elris, starting with the castle. We’ll move everyone there while we work on it so we can keep them all safe. Tilda and her crafters will begin the rebuilding, and we’ll add whatever magic we can spare to hasten their work.”

“How do you propose we do that?” Kyros asked.

“Braxus and his wolves will patrol the forest while we work protecting us and with this.” I reached into my satchel and withdrew the barrier orb.

“My hope is that Myra and the rest of the tapped will be able to enhance this item further. It has the power to encase the castle in Kreatz with its protection. My hope is to push that power further and encompass the whole kingdom. If this item isn’t capable of that, then we create more and have their magic interconnected and overlapping.”

“The second part will be more likely,” Myra interjected. “It will take time and resources.”

“Then do what you need to and make it a reality.”

“The process could be sped up if she uses the Cube of Binding,” Kara added. “She would have to make a new deal for that specific purpose, but I’ll just add it to the deals that’ve already been made, and then it becomes part of the yearly ritual to keep the power going.”

“I’ll get started right away,” Myra said.

“Good. Myra and Kara will work on that. Meanwhile, I want the Lords of the Hunt infiltrating Empire-controlled cities, especially those close to our borders, and reporting any information that could be a potential threat we need to defend against.”

Nystra and Kyros nodded. “I’ll see to it,” Kyros spoke up.

“Lucious, you and the Cruel Tusk need to get back to your shipping and privateering as soon as possible. Elris is going to need that revenue.”

“Shay, you and Shara work on getting the people to move. Once we are at Elris, you’ll take control of our citizens and settle them in where they will be of the most use.”

“I’ll get the crews together immediately, and we can work on getting the rest of the tribe here as well.” Lucious stood up and prepared to leave, and all eyes turned to me. I realized they were waiting on me to dismiss them.

“Excellent. Have your people spread the word at each port you visit, Lucious. Tell them about Elris and what it will represent. You all know what you need to do. Let’s make this vision a reality.”

Epilogue

I stood on my balcony overlooking the Kingdom of Elris. I alternated between watching the city below flow through its daily hustle and the serene forest beyond. My thoughts drifted on the tides of time.

Has it really been five years since I had my revenge on Daneel and built Elris into a staple of peace and commerce?

Obviously, I hadn’t done it alone. Through the help of my queens and those willing to fight for a better future, our dream became a reality. There were hardships and lean winters as we toiled. Had a few skirmishes with the Empire. Even with my spy network, I had never figured out why they hadn’t attacked my kingdom in full force.

I had always assumed that it was because of how quickly word had spread of Elris’s equality and the droves of humans and non-humans that flocked here hoping for the rights and freedoms they already should’ve had.

The numbers were staggering and helped play a major role in my fledgling kingdom’s success.

Maybe the Empire was scared? Maybe it had to do with Myra getting our barrier spheres in place. They had been enchanted so that one word of power would activate all of them at once.

The pact that Myra and Kara had concocted afforded great power and resilience to the barrier that I wasn’t sure could be brought down without significant magical force over a prolonged period of time.

The barrier had been activated for the first couple years so that we could rebuild in relative peace. Unfortunately, that meant having to assign people to walk the perimeter so that newcomers could be allowed in.

Once we were ready, I made the hardest decision I could and lowered the barrier.

Still, no attack came.

“Maybe I can shed some light on that, King Graelyn Aurellious, first of his name.”

I whirled around to face the voice, wraithblades in hand, settling when I realized who it was.

The god, Therrin, stood before me in shimmering white robes. His beard was longer, but the intense purple glow of his eyes and his bald head were the same.

“Be at peace. I come only to talk.” Therrin’s voice and posture were non-threatening. Though I supposed the god of Mind magic wouldn’t need to resort to physical violence.

I dismissed my blades and leaned against the balcony railing.

“Why are you here? I didn’t think gods walked the land of Uncanny? Your time as a mere mortal doesn’t count.”

Humor danced in Therrin’s gaze. “Very astute, Your Majesty.”

“Please drop the formality. I get enough of that at court.”

“The noble life is not everything you hoped for?”

“Hardly. The burden is nerve-wracking. But I find it hard to believe you came in person to ask me about ruling Elris.”

“Ah, you are correct.” Therrin held up a finger and then tapped his head. “But we are not on Uncanny. Well, you are, but I’m not.”

“Am I dreaming?”

“Indeed. So you see, I haven’t broken any divine laws by walking the world of Uncanny. Though I wish to, I miss the simplicity of mortality.”

“What’s the matter? Godhood not everything you hoped for?”

Therrin chuckled as he moved forward and leaned on the railing beside me.

“Touché.”

“You said something about shedding light on Elris’s luck thus far?” I prompted.

“The Empire may have had trouble accessing magic and communing with gods since the pantheon’s…change of hands. It took some time to split and settle the former deities' powers amongst me and my wives.”

“Oh really? I find it strange that no other portions of life were altered during this transitionary period.”

“Strange how that could be,” Therrin said with a smile.

“Still, they have militaristic might. They could have descended on us and wiped us from the world.”

“Yes, they certainly could have. Though the Empire’s theological institutions may have been under the assumption that if they attacked, the Empire would fall.”

“How odd,” I said with a smirk.

“Indeed, mortals are a superstitious lot. It’s quite fascinating, really.”

“I thought you said the gods didn’t directly interfere with mortals.”

“Well…we aren’t supposed to. But I have a vested interest in your success and wanted you to have a chance to make your kingdom flourish. But that’s why I’m here.”

“Go on,” I prompted him.

I suddenly remembered the last time he visited my dreams. He had told me that the immediate future was not something to worry about. Informing me of his plan if I had been of a mind to analyze the conversation.

But that had been shortly after Jocelyn’s near death, and I was more worried about seeing her, not about the gods.

“I’ve come to tell you that you’re on your own now. I can longer personally disrupt Uncanny. You and your legacy will have to work to keep what you have.”

The word legacy brought to my mind my wives and sons.

“Speaking of legacy, you could have told me that my blood was key to continuing my bloodline. It took a long time to realize the reason Jocelyn got pregnant and no one else did was because of sharing my blood with her when she’d been grievously wounded on the Kreatz battlefield.”

“It should have been obvious, Graelyn. It has always been about blood.”

I supposed he was right.

“Speaking of your bloodline. How are they?”

Love and pride filled my heart. “They are doing fine. Joss is raising our son in the druidic ways. Myra is teaching our son about magic. Nystra is having twins. In fact, she’s due any day now. If they’re anything like their mother, they will be a handful.

“Kara has yet to partake of my blood. She says she is content with spoiling the children and that one day she may be ready to be a mother.”

Therrin’s smile was still firmly in place. “Maybe she’ll change her mind sooner rather than later. It has been a pleasure, Graelyn. Again, I’m sorry for what you have gone through, but you were always the one. Even gods have to obey some rules.”

My eyes snapped open, and I sat behind the desk in my study. A room that I spent a lot of time in. Myra had it built as a replica of Duke Darius’s in Kreatz. It had always been my favorite room in his castle, and now it was my favorite room in mine.

Myra burst into the room. “Nystra’s in labor.”

I shot to my feet and raced to the joined chambers I shared with my wives. They each had their own room in case they wanted any privacy or time alone, and that was where I found Nystra.

Jocelyn was attending to her and preparing for the birth while Kara held Nystra’s hand.

As soon as Nystra saw me, she let go of Kara’s hand and beckoned me to her.

“Come here. You did this to me. The least you could do is hold my hand.” Her voice was tinged with pain, but there was underlying humor buried in it as well.

I smiled and moved next to her. I took her hand in mine and moved a stray hair from her forehead. “Of course, my love. I would do anything for you. You have but to ask.”

The labor took hours, and my hand was grateful that it could regenerate. But the air eventually filled with the sound of two babies crying, and I couldn’t be happier.

Daughters, I had daughters.

The End

About M.R. Frost

M.R. has always enjoyed writing, but never thought he’d be able to do anything worthwhile with it. He loves RPG’s, both TTP and video games. He’s been into fantasy, urban fantasy, and sci-fi his whole life. Recently, he discovered harem. That discovery and his wife’s gentle nudging were the spark he needed to jump start his writing career, allowing him to switch from a job he hated to one he enjoys.

For book news and a free story, sign up for M.R.’s Newsletter at www.mrfrostwrites.com

Facebook icon Facebook

Twitter icon Twitter

Instagram icon Instagram

Also by M.R. Frost

Night Kissed

FREE Prequel: Awakening

Birthright

Prophecy

Destiny

Dragons & Damsels Anthology